《Life of a Villain》 Chapter 1 - What Is It? With a laptop bag on his back, a young man in jeans and a T-shirt just got off a bus at the busiest intersection in a bustling city. He stared at the same old buildings and crowded streets as the bus door closed behind him. Instinctively, he turned around to see the bus leaving the stop. He sighed and began walking, while his mind moaned at the boring life he was living. Apart from work, his life was meaningless. Spending so much time at work made him feel fatigued and drained. It was a life with no excitement Although he had achieved success in his professional life, his personal life was a mess. As an orphan, he struggled his whole life to achieve success. But after achieving it, there was no one to brag about it. And those so-called friends who live superficial life do not exist for him. While he lamented about his boring life, he soon stood in front of a tall building as several people rushed into it. After taking a long breath to clear his mind as he walked toward the building, where he would spend another boring day. However, suddenly someone slammed into him and he fell to the ground. "Fuck," He silently cursed and stood up to dust off his body. His gaze then turned towards the man who had slammed into him. It was an old bloke with ragged clothes and unkempt hair who appeared to be a beggar at first glance. The old man jumped to his feet and bolted away as if he was being pursued. "Well, what a way to start the day!" grumbled the young man as he watched the old man flee. But something on the ground caught his attention. This appeared to be an old book with a tattered leather cover. His curiosity overtook him as he bent down to pick up the book, but a voice called to him unexpectedly. "Andy, are you all right?" After turning around, he noticed a security guard rushing toward him. "It''s alright," Andy said, staring at the panting security guard "He probably stole something from the store and ran away," the security guard stated as he peered into the area where the old guy fled. "Perhaps," Andy mumbled as he entered the building, with a book in his hand. As he waited in front of the elevator, he swiftly stuffed the book inside his bag. TING The sound attracted his attention, and he saw the elevator door open. Inhaling deeply, he stepped into the elevator to begin another boring day of his life. ------------------------------------------------------ When Andy stepped outside the building, he was welcomed by the dark night. He noticed that everyone was hurrying home because the weekend was right around the corner. He sighed as he walked to the bus station. He doesn''t mind if it''s the weekend or not because he''ll be working from home. His gaze was pulled to the passengers as soon as he stepped on the bus, who appeared to be going about their business. After sitting on the empty bus seat, he stared out the window at the city''s hectic buzz and bustle. After traveling for one long hour, he strolled towards his apartment building. As soon as he unlocked the door, his gaze was pulled to the darkroom that greeted him. He entered, shut the door, and switched on the light. The flat was small, with a couch in the middle and a TV mounted on the wall, as well as a refrigerator in the corner. He sat down on the couch, tossed his bag on the table beside it, and leaned back, stared at the ceiling. It had been a hard day at the office for him. The room was so quiet that he could hear the clock ticking. After spotting the remote, He snatched it up and turned on the television. After switching on the television, he discovered that the typical soap opera was on. He sighed and changed the channel to the news. His attention was drawn to a news report about a fire at the National Library. He got reminded of the book he had picked up just outside the office when he heard the news. He hurriedly retrieved the old book from the bag on the table. He observed that the old book''s cover appeared to be charred when he carefully examined it. He then turned to the news to see what had happened with the library fire. However, this book was not burned. Perhaps it was picked up by that beggar outside the library. He was about to open the book when the doorbell rang. Andy sighed as he slid the book onto the couch and walked to the door. As he opened the door, he noticed a man standing outside, carrying the parcel. "Have a good day, sir," the man smiled as he handed the parcel to Andy. It was the dinner he had ordered before arriving at his house. He went inside to take a bath after setting the table for dinner. When he got out of the bath, the library''s news was still on the screen. After finishing dinner, he turned off the television, picked up the book, and went into his bedroom. He jumped into bed with the book in his hand as soon as he entered his room. He couldn''t find the title of the book because the book''s cover was burned. But eight words greeted him as soon as the book opened. "NONE CAN BREAK AWAY FROM THE HEAVENLY FATE" "What is it?" Andy muttered as he turned the page. Chapter 2 - Who Am I? As his eyes read the book''s text, he realized it was a novel set in the cultivation world. It piqued his interest because he hadn''t read a book like this in a long time. After further reading, he realized that this was a typical cliche novel in which the main character grows stronger from a powerless young man. The novel was based on the orphaned character Fang Yan. How he started his cultivation journey and overcame challenges. He was so engrossed in the story that he didn''t realize it was past midnight. "What a fucker," he muttered as he turned the page. As he read the book, he became increasingly engrossed in the character of Fang Yan. When he first began cultivating, he became so inflated with the arrogance that he began killing those who opposed him. He had become so engrossed in power that he had forgotten what it was like to be a powerless man. He became even more arrogant after slaughtering the novel''s first villain, Lu An. Fang Yan murdered Lu An because he was the girl''s fiance. According to the book, Lu An gave a pitiful smile as he was on the verge of death. Andy sighed after closing his eyes for a moment. Despite his exhaustion, the novel''s suspense kept him on pins and needles. He was thirsty after not drinking any water for a long time. He went to the living room after leaving the book on the bed to get a water bottle from the refrigerator. His gaze was drawn to the time on the wall clock as he drank water. It was one o''clock in the morning. He was taken aback to discover that he had become so engrossed in the book that he had failed to notice the passage of time. There was, however, a reason he became attached to the book. He could easily relate to Fang Yan, who was also an orphan struggling to make a living in the world. His heart swelled with emotions when he read that Fang Yan had inherited a Great Cultivation Inheritance of a Supreme Saint. Nonetheless, the more he learned about Fang Yan, the clearer it became that he had a twisted personality and was a complete asshole His true colors began to surface after he started cultivating. His power grew quickly, and he became inebriated by it. He started murdering people over minor disagreements and even started stealing other people''s fiancees. Overall, he turned into a complete asshole It was later revealed that Fang Yan was the long-lost son of a powerful family. When he discovered this, his arrogance skyrocketed. Quite the clich¨¦. Andy returned to his bed after drinking the water and resumed reading the book. Although the main character grew into a complete jerk. Andy''s curiosity was completely unchanged, and he was determined to finish the book. He couldn''t put the novel down after reading it all day and all night. With bloodshot eyes, he scanned the last line of the book. "And the universe was wiped out." As he closed his eyes and dropped the book to his chest, his mouth curled into a sigh. He was exhausted after reading the book for the entire day. He was so tired after reading the book all day and night that he fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes. But then the book on his chest glowed, and it bathed his entire body in white light. Suddenly, the light vanished along with the book as the breathless Andy lay on the bed as the clock ticked in the background. .......... A handsome silver-haired boy slept soundly on a plush bed. As he opened his eyes, his face twitched. When he looked around the room, he had a confused expression on his face. A groan of pain escaped his lips as a sharp pain struck his stomach. He felt extremely weak when he struggled to sit up. He sat down and carefully scanned the room before his gaze was drawn to the image of the boy in the mirror. After a brief moment of shock, he staggered over to the mirror and hurriedly examined it. In the mirror, an image of a thin young man with silver hair wearing a black robe appeared. The boy appeared to be around the age of 18. "What in the world happened?" His voice cracked and his mouth dried up. As he touched his face, panic gripped his heart. "What the hell happened to me" "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHH" Suddenly, a deafening headache struck him, and an eerie scream escaped his lips. He twitched on the ground in pain after suffering from a headache, and his entire body shook. The headache had subsided, but his eyes were vacant as he stared at the roof. When he remembered the memories that had filled his brain just moments before, he mumbled with an unnatural expression on his face. "Who am I? Lu An?" Chapter 3 - Villain "Who am I, Lu An?" With his gaze fixed on the ceiling, his mind processed all of the memories that had flooded over him. His memories led him to believe that the body belonged to a young boy named Lu An. He had an unnatural expression on his face as a result of the memories he acquired about this world. It is the same Lu An who was the first person Fang Yan killed in the novel. True, he was transported into the world of the novel he was reading. It''s still difficult for him to believe he''s been through something so magical, and not in a good way. Transmigrated into the body of a Villian, who would be the first to be slaughtered. He recalled that after killing Lu An, Fang Yan wiped out the entire Lu family in the novel. Andy stared at the ceiling for a long time as he lay on the ground, his expression showing he was still shocked. Although he wanted to believe it was a dream, the pain he was experiencing at the time convinced him that it was not. He couldn''t believe he was in the same world he had read about in the book the day before. Thinking about the book, it was nowhere to be found. Until last night, he was still reading the book, but this morning he seems to have gotten sucked into it. According to his memories, he was the Lu An, a wastrel young master of the Lu Family in the Blue Lord empire''s Floating Valley city. He sighed and closed his eyes as he took a trip through the memories. Even though it was unbelievable, this was the reality, and he had no choice but to accept it. After a while, a teardrop slipped from the corner of his eyes and landed on his cheek. As he opened his tear-filled eyes, he let out a sorrowful laugh as he mumbled, "I was an orphan without parents, you lived like an orphan even with the parents" He now understood why Lu An smiled when he was about to die. Even though he was killed by a man, he must have been relieved to be free of a suffocating life. His father had many children from multiple wives, and he was one of them. His own mother had five children, and he was the second-born among them. In this world, people cultivate energy around them to become powerful. Despite being born with a weak body, when he was five years old he was tested for cultivation. It was found that his meridians were ruptured, and his body was unable to cultivate. When his family found out he could not cultivate, they abandoned him. And even his mother had stopped caring for him. At a time when parents should spoil their children, he was left alone in this world. It''s a fantastical world where people can fly like Superman if they have the power. And power comes from cultivation. They must cultivate in order to become powerful. In the eyes of cultivators, if you can''t cultivate, you''re the lowest of the low, and no one respects you. As Lu An craved for love, he yearned for everyone''s attention. And to get everyone''s attention, he started creating a nuisance; he got indulged in alcohol and sex. As his frustration increased, he grew addicted to alcohol. His frequent visits to the pleasure palace made him an infamous dandy in the city. His father was the clan''s head, so he was no stranger to money. Lu An''s family arranged his marriage to a girl from the Shi clan. The Shi clan was a servant clan of the Lu family. The girl with whom he was engaged was the daughter of the Shi clan''s elder. Among the younger generation in the city, Shi Yi was known for being one of its most talented youngsters. Furthermore, she was selected to become a disciple of the Eternal Palace, which is part of the powerful sect. Of the Blue Lord Empire. In the book, Fang Yan was also chosen to become a disciple of the Eternal Palace, where he met her. Many people in the city were dissatisfied with Lu An''s engagement to Shi Yi. There was also disagreement within the Shi clan about Lu An, a Dandy known throughout the city for his immoral behavior. Regardless, no one dared to speak to the Lu clan because they were the city''s hegemon. When Lu An found out he was engaged to Shi Yi, a spark of hope ignited in his heart that there might be someone out there who would care for him. However, he was always given the cold shoulder by her. He drank so much alcohol in the Pleasure House yesterday as a result of his growing dissatisfaction with life that he died while unconscious and Andy took over his body. As Andy recalled the memories, he looked in the mirror, seeing a helpless boy with a look of yearning in his eyes. "I guess he was the villain, wasn''t he?" Chapter 4 - This World And Future Andy''s gaze was drawn to the mirror, where he saw a thin, pale, silver-haired Asian boy wearing a purple robe. Sighing, he headed back to his bed and sat down. Though he understood his current situation, it was still difficult for him to accept it. Until yesterday, he was living an ordinary life in the city as an average person. And today, he was the wastrel character in the novel he read yesterday. All of it was so magical that it was unbelievable, but this was the reality. He groaned slowly as a jolt of pain erupted in his abdomen. "Why did you drink so much?" he muttered as he contemplated his future. In the end, survival is what matters most. As long as he does nothing, he is going to die with Fang Yan''s hand. However, he has an advantage: he knows what the plot is. He knows when the event will happen in this world. Closing his eyes, he thought back to all the events in the book, as they were still fresh in his mind. The world, in this instance, is a cultivation world, where people cultivate energy to become powerful, and they are called cultivators. The life expectancy of these cultivators increases as they become more powerful. The cultivation process varies from person to person, and those who cannot cultivate are called mortals because they have a limited lifespan. Since cultivators can destroy the world with a flip of their wrist, mortals view them as gods. Fang Yan was raised by a mortal after being abandoned by his family. He grew up hearing the legends of the cultivators. He dreamed of becoming one. When he was told that he could not cultivate due to damaged meridians in his body, his dream ended. After a long time, he accepted the fact that he could not cultivate and began living as a mortal. As he grew up, he realized how harsh life was. A cultivator killed the man who raised him after a minor disagreement. A cultivator raped his beloved, after which she jumped off the Mountain of Abyss and killed herself. Weak and unable to exact any revenge, he became so depressed and convinced himself that he would end his life. Like his lover, he decided to jump off the Mountain of Abyss. As no one knew the depth of this cliff, this mountain of Abyss was a forbidden area in this world. Even cultivators were forbidden to go there. Rather than jumping to his death, he discovered the legacy of the Supreme Saint at the bottom of the cliff. The Supreme Saint was a powerful cultivator from the upper world who fell to the lower world millions of years ago as a consequence of fighting a demon lord. This world is divided into three parts - the lower world, the middle world, and the upper world The Supreme Saint spent his last days creating a legacy that would be passed down to the rightful successor. Andy sighed as he considered his options. Run far away from here so no one can find him. Fang Yan will get Shi Yi and will not bother him. Nevertheless, he must live his entire life in fear, since mortals are of no value in this world, and they can be killed at any moment. Since Lu An belonged to the Lu family, nobody dared to criticize him. The second option is to become the cultivator by inheriting the legacy of that Supreme Saint. The problem is that there is a high risk that he will die since he has to jump off that cliff. According to Lu An''s memories, this Mountain of Abyss is in the Green Heaven Empire, which is a neighboring country to the Blue Lord Empire. A long time later, Andy selected the second option. Instead of living your whole life in fear, where death and life are decided by others. You can stake your life on it for one time and become the one who decides the lives of others. Despite the possibility of death, he was determined not to live at the mercy of others. Andy knew that Fang Yan had not inherited the legacy. According to Lu An, Shi Yi will join the Eternal Palace when she turns 15 after six months. After he got that legacy, Fang Yan was able to join that same sect within two months. As for Shi Yi''s future, it will be decided once he is able to inherit the legacy. As Andy stood up, he began preparing for his new journey. Chapter 5 - Fang Yan And Lu An A young, attractive, thin eighteen-year-old boy with his long black hair tied was cleaning the dishes in the backyard of an eatery in a distant village of the Green Heaven Empire. He wore a simple white robe with a red pendant hanging from his neck. His expression changed suddenly as he rushed into the store because of a sudden commotion. A strange sight greeted his eyes as he entered the store. An old man was lying in the middle of the store with his chest crumpled and blood pouring from his mouth. The look on his face changed as he rushed towards the old man. "Father!" he cried weakly. Tears filled his eyes as he supported the old man''s body. When Fang Yan took the body of the old man into his arms, he noticed that the man''s breathing was becoming slower and slower as blood was dripping from his mouth. As his mind struggled to comprehend what had just happened, he suddenly heard the whispers of the surrounding crowd. "He should not have asked for the money" "Who knew they were cultivators?" With a lost look in his eyes, he muttered, "Cultivators?". It was not long before his eyes were drawn to the old man struggling to open his eyes. "YAN''ER, LIVE!" that old man insisted as he gazed affectionately at Fang Yan. With a slight smile on his face as his breathing ceased, the old man closed his eyes, taking one last look at Fang Yan. "Father", Fang Yan muttered as he shook the old man''s breathless body. A tear slipped from his eye as he stared at the old man''s smiling face. He was flooded with memories of the old man. He always had the support of the old man when he needed it. He always considered the older man as his father, despite knowing he was an abandoned child. The old man''s encouraging words came back to mind when he realized that he could not cultivate. "Brother Yan" A shrill shout abruptly interrupted his thoughts. He turned his head to see a beautiful young girl sprinting towards him. .............. Andy looked in the mirror again as he got ready. The mirror reflected a good-looking young man wearing an expensive purple-colored silk robe with silver hair tied up and had slightly sunken eyes. Andy still found it strange to see a different person in the mirror. While looking into the mirror, he muttered to himself, "You are Lu An now, aren''t you?" While he tried to accept the fact that he was living in another person''s body, it was still difficult for him to deal with it. There were times when he was unsure about his identity; is he Lu An or Andy? When the memories of Lu An merged with him, he had a moment of identity crisis and sometimes felt he himself was Lu An, Inhaling deeply, he slapped himself twice to clear his head. His gaze was drawn towards a pouch and feather fan on the table. From the memories of Lu An, he knew that the pouch held gold coins, which were the common currency in this world. Copper, silver, and gold coins are used as currency in this world. Having been born into the Lu family, he was never in need of money. Every time he went out, Lu An would carry his feather fan with him. At that moment, a strange feeling rose inside him. To carry all these fancy things while going out was really not acceptable. To ensure no one would suspect him, he had to carry all the things he needed. From memory, people always recognized Lu An with his purple robe and feather fan. Every time when the girls saw Lu An approaching, they would hide in their homes. An arrogant dandy cannot become a new person overnight. Sighing, he tied the pouch to his robe and held the fan in one hand as he opened the door As he looked out upon an empty courtyard, he recalled that this courtyard belonged to him. His heart seemed empty as he shook his head and left the courtyard. From the memories, he knew that the Lu family lived in an enormous estate, with everyone having their own courtyard to live in. Like all large families, this one also has a lot of internal politics, with everyone competing for resources. As Lu An could not cultivate, he was not involved in family politics. Other than a few gold pieces, he had no other cultivation requirements. After stepping out of his courtyard, he was impressed by the sight of many ancient-style structures and the presence of many people engaged in their own jobs. Several youngsters practiced martial arts in full view of the crowd. A lot of people were entering and leaving the main building. It was expected that there would be a regular morning meeting held by the Patriarch of the Lu clan. Many people gazed at him for a moment but never took an interest in him. Some even looked at him with scorn. He didn''t mind. These people will soon have nothing to do with him. After taking a last look around, he made his way to the exit. "Young Master." He halted in his tracks when a sudden call came from behind him. After turning around, he saw a servant running towards him. The servant stopped in front of him and began panting. In front of him stood a little plump middle-aged man wearing a yellow robe. "Young Master, your father wants you to attend the morning meeting," that servant pleaded heavily. When Andy heard the word father from the servant''s mouth, he was filled with disgust. Is that man worthy of being his father? When he was told he could not cultivate, where was he when he needed his words of encouragement? Was he there when he needed love? They abandoned him in his own home. He closed his eyes for a moment and sighed heavily before making his way to meet his "Father". Chapter 6 - Plot Changed? As Andy walked towards the meeting hall, his heartbeat sped up for an unknown reason. From Lu An''s memories, his father never spoke to him. Today was the first time he had called him. Every eye in the room turned to Andy as he walked into the meeting room. As he glanced around, he saw many known faces sitting in the meeting room. Most of them are the elders of the family who take the key decisions in the family. Even Lu An''s elder brother was in the meeting room. His elder brother was named Lu Yuan, and he was a cultivation genius of his generation. In fact, he was a core disciple of the Eternal Palace Sect. Andy''s gaze shifted to a good-looking silver-haired man seated in the middle of the room. The man was in his thirties, wearing a red-colored robe with a sword draped around his waist. It was his father, Lu Yong. He was said to be one of the strongest men in the Blue Lord Empire. A chubby man in his fifties was sitting beside Lu Yong and from Lu An''s memory, this man was the patriarch of the Shi clan. Looking around the room, Andy saw that there was no empty seat for him. Nevertheless, some of the Lu Clan members looked disgusted. Andy didn''t mind, as it was always the case. No one in the family cared for Lu An. He then looked towards his father, who was discussing something with the Patriarch of the Shi clan. After a while, his father turned to him and said. "I have canceled your engagement to Shi Yi. She will marry your elder brother." The sudden declaration shocked Andy. No, he was not in love with Shi Yi, heck he didn''t even know her, but there was a change in the plot. According to the novel, Fang Yan killed Lu An because he was engaged to Shi Yi. Now, they have canceled their engagement. So Fang Yan won''t have any enmity towards him now? Nonetheless, according to the novel, Fang Yan killed the entire Lu family. A sigh of disappointment escaped Andy''s lips. In one way or another, the death of Lu An was connected to that of Fang Yan. Seeing Lu An''s sigh, everyone misunderstood him. They thought he was distraught over the news of the engagement. There were even a few who looked at him mockingly. "You have to realize that you and she are from different worlds. She is a talented cultivator, and you..." Lu Yong paused midway as he stared at Lu An thoughtfully. After looking at Lu Yong for a minute, Andy turned around to leave the room. "You can claim your compensation at the Treasury," Andy stopped for a moment when he heard Lu Yong''s voice before he left the room. Despite not caring about the engagement being called off, Andy felt a little ache in his heart because of the memories of being merged with Lu An. Lu An had a slight affection for Shi Yi, even though she didn''t like him. Their engagement was arranged before Lu An turned five. Since he was young, he was told that she would be his future wife. "It''s okay buddy, we''ll be fine," Andy muttered to himself as he left the room. As he walked out of the meeting room, he closed his eyes for a bit. He sighed and strode to the Treasury after contemplating for a while. Even though he will need time to come to terms with the fact that Lu An is him. Now that he has the chance to get more money from the family, why not grab it and leave? After a while, on his way out of the Treasury, Andy had a faint smile on his face. Another pair of large pouches were strapped to him around his waist. "Money is always good," he muttered as he walked towards his carriage. Although the plot changed, the fact that he was powerless remained the same. In a world that values the stronger fist, why not seize the opportunity and become powerful in this world? When he inherits the legacy of that supreme saint, he will be killing two birds with one stone. In the first place, he will become a cultivator. Secondly, by inheriting the Legacy, the Lu clan will be spared the disaster caused by Fang Yan. Andy walked for a while before he spotted a carriage bearing the flag of the Lu clan. Based on memory, this was his carriage. Andy could also see the coachman feeding the horse. This coachman was also dressed in yellow, like any other servant. When the coachman spotted Lu An approaching the carriage, he immediately greeted him. "Young Master" "Let''s go to the Phoenix pavilion," he said as he boarded the carriage. As he sat in the carriage, he recalled the details of the Phoenix Pavillion. Phoenix Pavilion was a merchant group, with branches all over the world. It was a family business of the Feng clan from the Phoenix continent. They were one of the most powerful families in the world. It was even mentioned in the book that the ancestor was one of the important characters of the middle world. In the book, Fang Yan even seduced the young mistress of the Feng Family and became the son-in-law of their clan. Andy sighed as he thought of Fang Yan. Fang Yan was not just a playboy. He also seduced many girls from powerful families and became their son-in-law, which helped him very much. The sudden jerk made him lose his thoughts. As he glanced out of the window of the carriage, he noticed that it was parked in front of an enormous building. Even though it was just a branch, the structure of the building was marvelous. Moreover, the crowd was thriving. As he got out of the carriage, people had a fearful look on their faces. Rumors of him being a sex maniac began out of nowhere. As opposed to the maniac, Lu An usually spent his time at the Pleasure Palace, where girls sold their bodies. He never forced anyone to have sex with him. As Andy entered the building, with a fan in hand, he looked every bit like the arrogant son of a rich family. Upon entering the building, a beautiful sales girl greeted him politely. "Welcome, Young Master Lu, how may I help you?" Her eyes briefly met Andy''s before he spoke. "I need transport for the Green Heaven Empire," Chapter 7 - Leaving "I need transport for the Green Heaven Empire," Initially, she was surprised, but quickly regained her composure. As an employee of the Phoenix Pavilion, she was familiar with the news in and around the area. The fact that Lu An, the Young Master from the Lu family, has not left the city, never mind the empire, was a well-known fact. "Do you have any work in Green Heaven Empire?" the girl smiled. A frown appeared on Andy''s face as he replied, "All I want is an answer to my question." "My apologies, young master. I never meant that. If you need any help, I can help you," she hurriedly responded. Apparently, that girl got terrified since the legend of Lu An is very well known in the city. She may have worked at the Phoenix Pavilion, but she is a native of the city and could not be accused of offending the infamous Sex Maniac. People around the two heard their argument and began whispering to one another. Seeing that people were noticing her, the girl''s heartbeat sped up as she blurted. "Young Master, I will take care of all your arrangements while you can wait in the guest room." Andy nodded in response when he heard her. "Please, follow me," she said and led Andy to the Guest room. As Andy walked toward the guest room, he saw the grandness of the Phoenix Pavillion. This pavilion had every cultivation resource imaginable. Every counter was crowded with people. This was Lu An''s first time entering the Pavilion. Since he could not cultivate, he always felt inferior when visiting a place full of cultivators. Thus, it came as a surprise to many people when Lu An visited Phoenix Pavilion. It wasn''t long before he reached the Guest room. Even the guest room looked very luxurious. It was decorated with expensive curtains and had a chandelier hanging in the middle of the room. As Andy sat on the couch, he stared at the girl standing across from him. "I''d appreciate it if you would arrange my transportation." Andy requested. She was shocked to find the arrogant sex maniac speaking politely to her. Nevertheless, she nodded and responded. "How would you like to travel? Do you prefer private or public transportation?" Her eyes remained fixed on him as she awaited an answer. It was the first time she had ever spoken with the infamous dandy of the city. Contrary to rumors, he was quite polite to her and never acted disgustingly towards her. Andy stared at her and pondered for a moment before asking, "What advantages does the private one have?" "We will provide you with ten mercenaries to ensure a safe journey and reach the Green Heaven Empire within a month," Andy was stunned when he learned how long it would take him to reach Green Heaven Empire, but then he remembered he was not on earth. As he sighed in helplessness, he asked, "Fine, but these mercenaries won''t turn on me, will they? You should know I can''t cultivate," "You won''t have to worry about that. All mercenaries are trustworthy," she said. Andy glanced at her and said, "Fine, how fast can I leave?". Her smile spread across her face as she said, "Please wait. I will arrange for transportation. But we will charge one hundred gold coins. Is that fine with you?" "Yes," Andy replied, nodding at her. The girl smiled and left the place quickly. Her day was a good one since she received the business of 100 gold coins. One gold coin could be her incentive for the business. In this world, a gold coin was of great value to a common person. A gold coin can provide a comfortable life for a couple of years. When Andy saw the girl leave happily, he sighed and looked at the pouch he had just taken from the Treasury. This is the world where the girl was ecstatic to get one gold coin as a business commission. Lu An was awarded ten thousand gold coins as his compensation. For him, a hundred gold coins were nothing. As Andy waited in the guest room of Phoenix Pavilion, news of Lu An''s departure spread like wildfire. In the Lu family''s estate. Lu Yuan walked through the garden to see a gorgeous woman in her thirties wearing a red cheongsam playing with a two-year-old kid. A slight smile spread over his face as he asked: "Mother, I heard the second brother is leaving. Is he not happy?" "Don''t bother with him. Let him do whatever he wants," the woman told Lu Yuan without looking at him. Her attention was still on the child. That woman was Chi Yan, the mother of Lu An and Lu Yuan. The training grounds of the Shi Clan estate. A beautiful young girl in her teens, dressed in blue robe, was sweating profusely as she practiced using the sword. Standing at a distance, the young maidservant gazed at the dancing figure of the lady of Shi Clan. The girl eventually finished her practice and grabbed a towel from the maidservant to wipe her face. Seeing the girl, the maidservant said, "Lady, I have heard that Young Master Lu An is leaving the city," After stopping for a moment, she continued wiping her face. "Good for him. He should know his place. Lately, he got bothersome, and I was afraid that I might hurt him." Her face was filled with pride as she spoke. She was Shi Yi, the girl Lu An was engaged to. ................ As Andy waited in the guest room of Phoenix Pavilion, he tried to remember everything that had happened after Fang Yan had inherited the legacy of the Supreme Saint. A girl entered the room with a loud knock. Andy was startled as he stared at her. A smile appeared on the girl''s face as she said, "Everything is arranged, please follow me." Andy nodded, stood up, and followed her out. While he was walking out, he saw his coachman resting in the shadow outside the pavilion. "Wait for a while," he said to the girl and began walking towards his coachman. When he saw Lu An approaching, the coachman stood up. ''Go back,'' Andy said, tossing a gold coin to him before walking toward the girl. He caught the coin as he stared at the leaving figure of his Young Master. This was the first time he had rewarded him. His heart quickly sank as he saw the envy of everyone around him. Several minutes later, Andy saw ten large men wearing uniforms from the Phoenix Pavilion gathered around a very luxurious carriage. "This is the one," she said as she guided him to the carriage. Ten men bowed their heads as they looked at Andy. After taking one last look at the city, Andy boarded the carriage. Chapter 8 - Accident? In a crowded restaurant in a village, a young man in a white robe was serving the diners. Since the village was near the Mountain of Abyss, it was always filled with an adventure-seeking crowd. It was even said that a powerful cultivator had left behind a treasure, and that''s why no one could return from the depths of the mountains. Nearly one month has passed since the old man was killed. The death devastated Fang Yan, who has always considered this man as a father,. He struggled quite a bit to recover from the shock. In the end, he accepted the reality of the situation and took over the restaurant the old man had left behind. Throughout his childhood, he had brief contact with the surrounding people. Only two people held a special place in his heart. One was the old man, whom he considered his father, and the other was Xiao Ying, a person who was always close to him when he needed it most. In fact, he considered her to be his future wife. Her family owned a small herb store, which was harvested from the foot of the mountains. While he was serving diners, he heard a conversation from a nearby table. "You know, a group of cultivators from the Eternal Palace sect has reached here," a voice said. "Eternal Palace Sect?" he mumbled as he got stuck. Even the cultivator who killed the old man was connected to the Eternal Palace Sect. Even though he wasn''t a cultivator, he was familiar with the Eternal Palace Sect. A powerful sect of the Black Dragon Continent, with branches spread throughout every empire. Members of the sect are regarded as elite cultivators. "Is it true one cultivator even spoke to that Ying girl from the Xiao family?" "Yes, I even saw them go deep into the mountain," Fang Yan could not comprehend what he had just heard. Suddenly, the loud sound of breaking plates was heard across the room. Everyone swiveled their heads to look at Fang Yan, who stood still on the spot while plates were strewn on the floor all around. Following a moment of silence, he looked toward the men who were just talking to each other about Xiao Ying, and then hurriedly ran out of the restaurant. "Hah, what a shame. I heard they were childhood sweethearts." Someone said. Fang Yan ran towards Xiao Ying''s House to confirm if it was the same girl they were talking about. As he hurriedly knocked on the door of a small house, he felt nervous. As an obese woman opened the door, a frown formed on her face as she glanced at Fang Yan. "What are you doing here?" she asked indignantly. "Where is Ying''er?" He hurriedly asked as his heartbeat sped up. "How could you take her name like that? And do not destroy her life anymore. A cultivator from the Eternal Palace sect has promised us to make her his concubine," she screamed and told Fang Yan. Her words broke his heart. This was the first time in his life that he felt powerless. Had he been powerful, this would not have happened. Xiao Ying lived with her mother and brother. Her father passed away several years ago. None of her family members liked Fang Yan. They widely knew that the old man had adopted him as the abandoned child. Xiao Ying''s mother didn''t want her to have a relationship with an abandoned child who had no known heritage. Suddenly, a sense of abandonment filled his heart. "Where is she?" he asked in a hoarse voice. "I told you not to go near her from now on!" she yelled. A crowd formed around the house when people heard her scream. "I wanted to speak with her one last time," Fang Yan remarked as he took a deep breath. Xiao Ying''s mother frowned as she snorted, "She should be in the mountains." A look of anger could be seen on Yang''s face as he left the place. As he approached the mountain, Fang Yan''s head was filled with memories of Xiao Ying. Even though she hadn''t told him, he sensed her interest in him all along. He was mistaken, though; she didn''t like him. She was just like everyone else. At most, she sympathized with him. By the time he reached the foot of the mountains, Xiao Ying was nowhere to be found. As his mind began playing with the images of her making love with the cultivator, his heart sank. A deep breath cleared his mind as he climbed deep into the mountains. He spotted many groups of cultivators as he made his way into the mountains. When these people saw a young boy embarking on a journey deep into the mountains. They mocked his bravery but didn''t intercept him because no one knew his background. When it comes to cultivation, background matters more than anything else. Nobody wants to set off a hornet''s nest. As Fang Yan made his way deep into the mountain, he spotted a lone female figure standing at the edge of the cliff. His heart pounded when he saw her. "What is she doing here?" He mumbled as he approached her. Upon closer inspection, he found she was lost in thoughts, and her clothes were torn as she gazed down the cliff. ........... The memories about her being played by that cultivator flooded her mind as Xiao Ying gazed up at the darkness. However, she was abruptly interrupted by footsteps approaching her. Suddenly, a vision of a figure entered her mind, causing her heart to race. She hurriedly turned around and saw Fang Yan approaching. The tears welled up in her eyes as she leaped into his arms. "I''m sorry, Brother Yan." she bawled, tears streaming down her face as she was holding him. Her heart was heavy with regret, regret for not being able to refuse that cultivator. During the dark times of her life, it was her Brother Yan who was there for her. The feeling of security in his arms made her swear that she would never betray him again. "Why did you betray me?" A voice suddenly rang in her ear. Her heart sank when she heard him ask that question. When she looked up to see him, his piercing dark black eyes were directly focused on hers. The moment she opened her mouth to speak, she felt a hand on her chest, pushing her off the cliff. She felt choked, unable to comprehend what had happened. As she fell down the cliff, her eyes were fixed on the cold-looking Brother Yan, whose gaze was fixed on her. .................. As he watched Xiao Ying fall into the darkness, Fang Yan mumbled, "You shouldn''t have betrayed me." While his gaze held steady on the spot where Xiao Ying''s body disappeared, his mind replayed the images of the time he spent with her. When he turned around to leave, he stepped on a slippery rock, causing his body to fall into the darkness. ................ One day in a city in the Green Heaven empire, a large carriage surrounded by ten men halted in front of a large building. With a feather fan in his hand, a good-looking silver-haired young man emerged from the carriage, wearing a luxurious purple robe. He took a deep breath and stretched while mumbling to himself, "Let the adventure begin!" Chapter 9 - Flower City The Phoenix Pavilion in the Flower City was crowded with individuals on another regular day. All across the place, a steady onslaught of yells, mumbles, and grumbles could be heard. Suddenly, the crowd''s attention was sparked when they saw an enormous carriage approaching the pavilion, surrounded by burly men riding on the horses. Several of them became curious about the identity of the individual who was riding in the Phoenix Pavilion''s private carriage. Many people had heard of the phoenix pavilion''s transportation service, and they knew that only the powerful and wealthy could afford the service of private transportation. As the carriage came to a halt in front of the pavilion, they noticed a good-looking, silver-haired young man, dressed in an expensive purple robe and holding a feather fan, step out. When he stepped out, he had a haughty expression on his face and looked around the crowd. People began whispering to one another as they tried to figure out who the young master was. --------------------------------------------------- As Andy stepped out of the carriage, a sea of people whispering among themselves greeted him. He wasn''t bothered by being the center of attraction as he had got accustomed to it. During this one month, he visited many towns and cities, and he drew attention everywhere he went. He was uncomfortable at first as he was not used to being the center of attraction, even in his time on earth. It wasn''t uncommon for people to flatter him, and some girls even started flirting with him. Many of them wanted to grab hold of the thighs of the rich young master. Following a series of encounters with the crowd, he got accustomed to his surroundings. He accepted the fact that he was Lu An and that Lu An was him. A rich young master of the Lu family. He stretched his muscles as he''d been sitting in a carriage for the last several hours and felt extremely cramped. "Welcome, Young Master Lu," he heard a female voice call out to him, and his gaze was drawn to a woman dressed in a tight red robe, steadily approaching him with a smile on her face. Everyone surrounding the carriage heard the female, and they started whispering among themselves. "Is he from the Lu family of the Blue Lord empire?" "Isn''t he that infamous young master of the Lu family?" When Andy heard the whispers, he was astounded to learn that the infamous deeds of Lu An were also well known in the Green Heaven Empire? He shook his head and fixed his gaze on the young woman in red. When she noticed Lu An''s gaze fixed on her, that young lady shuddered for a moment, but she kept a smile on her face as she stood in front of him. "Did you know I was coming?" Andy inquired, an astonished expression appeared on his face. "Yes, would you like to follow me inside?" She asked with a smile. Andy nodded at her and followed her inside. As he followed her, he noticed that this Phoenix pavilion looked exactly like the one in his city. People were crowding around the counters. Some of them even looked at him with mockery in their eyes. "Lu An, O Lu An, I did not know you were so popular," Andy grumbled as he shook his head and followed the woman to the guest room. The guest room was big and lavishly decorated, with expensive curtains and a large couch in the middle. As he entered the guest room, he sat on the couch, looked at the lady in front of him, and asked. "How did you know I was on my way?" He inquired solemnly. The fact that they were aware of his upcoming visit to the city surprised him. The reason he chose this city over the Empire''s capital was that it was the closest to the Mountain of Abyss. And he was certain that he hadn''t stopped at any Phoenix Pavilion branches during his journey. But then he remembered that this pavilion had been described in the book as being very mysterious. And, as expected, the young lady replied, "We have our ways of getting the news; is there anything else we can do for you?" After a moment, he nodded with a meaningful expression on his face. "I would appreciate it if you could arrange for a place for me to stay, and," Then he stared at her for a moment and said, "I''d like you to find someone and, if possible, kill him." He stared at her as he waited for her response. According to the book, there is a secret organization within Phoenix Pavillion that deals with assassinations. However, only a few wealthy and powerful people were aware of it. The woman''s face became solemn, and after a brief pause, she replied to him. "Please wait? I would like to consult with my manager," Andy nodded, and she exited the room quickly. As he gazed at the disappearing figure of that lady, he reflected upon his decision to assassinate Fang Yan. Fang Yan was the main character in the book, and everything revolved around him. It was later revealed in the book that Fang Yan inherited that saintly inheritance as part of his destiny. According to the narrative, Lu An was doomed to die at the hands of Fang Yan. Nonetheless, after he''d been transmigrated into the body of Lu An, he would not allow Fang Yan to kill him. He didn''t care about his guilty conscience for killing an innocent person. In a world where people kill each other over minor disagreements. He''d be killing someone who could become a threat to his life. After he inherited the inheritance of that saint, there was no chance that Fang Yan would become a threat to him, but he didn''t want to take any chances. Andy''s thoughts got disrupted when he heard the footsteps approaching him. His gaze drew towards the lady as a middle-aged man accompanied her. This man was tall, had a mustache on his face, was dressed in a blue robe, and exuded a slightly different aura. There was no doubt about it: he was a cultivator. Andy''s gaze was drawn to the two approaching individuals. The man also cast a glance at the young man sitting in front of him. While he was aware of rumors about the Young Master of the Lu Family, the young man in front of him bore no resemblance to the dandy he had heard about. The man smiled while clasping his hand. "I''m Lin Juan, the Pavilion''s manager. I heard you wanted to talk about something very important." Andy nodded but did not get up from the couch as he gestured the man to sit. It startled the man for a moment but sat opposite to Andy as he signaled the young woman to leave. The woman exited the room quickly and closed the door behind her. "I think she would have informed you about my request. Is that possible?" Andy said to the manager without a delay. "I heard about it; we could certainly make that happen. However, it would be extremely expensive. Is the man you want to assassinate a cultivator?" The manager inquired. "He''s just a mortal like me," Andy said as he looked into the manager''s eyes. The man sighed in relief, and said, "Then it''s fine. It would cost one hundred gold coins" If Andy requested any cultivator to be killed, it would have created a problem for the Pavilion as they are certainly a pain in the ass. Andy nodded, as he handed the coins to the Manager. After checking the coins, that manager looked at him and said, "We have prepared a courtyard for you to relax in. I''ll send someone to get the precise details." After the manager left the room, a thin man led Andy to the courtyard. The Pavilion appeared to have prepared a luxurious courtyard. After leading Andy to the courtyard, the man requested, "The manager told me to get the details," Andy was taken aback for a moment when the man asked him. He quickly composed himself, however, and described Fang Yan in great detail. The description of Fang Yan in the book stuck in his mind. He still remembers every word described of him. The man left after obtaining the information. Andy was told that they would finish the work by tomorrow. Andy took a quick shower and climbed into bed after that man left; he was exhausted from his long journey and fell asleep within minutes of climbing into bed. However, his sleep was disrupted by a loud knock on the door. As he gazed out the window, he noticed it was already dark. When he opened the door, his gaze was drawn to the same skinny man holding a pouch. Seeing Andy''s perplexity, the man blurted. "The task was not finished; the man you mentioned has been missing for three days. He was last seen entering the Mountain of Abyss three days ago." When he heard the news, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His slumber was shattered as a loud yell flared up from his mouth. "WHAT" Chapter 10 - Mountain Of Abyss Andy was rooted to the spot the moment he heard those words. As he clenched his fists, a dry feeling spread across his throat. He couldn''t believe what he''d just heard. After a brief moment of shock, he looked at that man and nodded in agreement. "It''s okay, you can keep the coins." The man nodded and walked away with a surprised and happy expression on his face. Andy''s mind was racing with questions as he gazed at the man''s departing figure. The plot has changed; according to the book, Fang Yan really shouldn''t have gone to the mountains at this time. Could it be true that his arrival in this world altered the plot? Is it still possible that Fang Yan did not inherit the inheritance because the plot has been changed? His heartbeat accelerated as a tinge of expectation rose in his heart. He felt a slew of emotions well up inside him. Anxiety about the uncertain future, excitement about the possibility of inheriting the inheritance, and fear of the so-called destiny playing its role. A sigh escaped his lips as he closed his eyes. He stood in the same spot for a long time, thinking about the next steps he could take. He can leave this place as soon as possible and avoid contact with the people he knows, but he would have to live his entire life in fear of being killed by Fang Yan. But since the plot has changed, he can take his chance and try to get the inheritance. After a while, a determined expression appeared on his face as soon as he opened his eyes. Taking a deep breath, he closed the door and went inside. The next morning, Andy exited the courtyard in his and headed for the Phoenix Pavilion. It was a short walk from the courtyard to the building. As he was on his way, many people recognized him as the young master of the Lu family. While some people smiled and flattered him, others looked at him with mockery. While Andy had no issue with people reacting to him, he was filled with even more determination after receiving these reactions. No one dared to touch him at the moment because everyone recognized him as the Young Master of the Lu Family. He would have died by now if he didn''t have the identity. This is a world where power rules everything. Powerlessness is a crime. When he arrived at the pavilion, he was greeted by the same young woman he had met the day before and escorted to the guest room. After guiding him, the woman left, and after a while, the manager of the pavilion entered the room with a slight smile on his face. "Good morning, Young Master," the man said and sat opposite Andy. A solemn expression appeared on his face as he said, "I was informed that the task had failed. However, the man you mentioned is still missing after having visited the Mountain of Abyss. He should have died by now. Nobody has ever made it out of there alive." Hearing the man''s words, Andy suddenly felt the urge to slap him hard on the face, but he restrained himself and spoke. "Perhaps, but I''d like to go to that village. Could you please arrange for a carriage for me?" "If you want to know something, I can arrange it for you," the manager said, with a hesitant expression on his face. Even though the boy in front of him is mortal and a wastrel, if something happened to him under his nose, he would be in big trouble. The Lu family wields significant power on the Black Dragon continent, and he had no intention of offending them because of a wastrel. When Andy heard the manager''s words, he firmly shook his head and stated, "No, I personally would like to go there." When the manager saw the young man''s determined expression, he sighed and said, "Fine, I''ll arrange the carriage, but you have to be careful. You should avoid going anywhere near the mountains." When Andy heard the manager''s words, he exclaimed, "I love myself and will never harm myself." When the manager heard the words, he was relieved and said, "Please wait, I''ll arrange the carriage for you." A grin appeared on Andy''s face as he closed his eyes after he saw the manager leave. After a short while, the young lady led Andy to the luxurious carriage that had been reserved for him. Many people saw him board the carriage as it left the location. When the wastrel left, a murmur erupted, and the crowd speculated on his whereabouts. The village was about half a day''s journey from the city. While Andy sat on the fluffy couch inside the carriage, he tried to recall every detail of the Mountain of Abyss. People in this world may not be aware of the Mountain of Abyss''s history, but he was. After a massive fight, two people fell from the upper to the lower world millions of years ago. One was the supreme saint, and the other was said to be the Demon Lord. It was said that people from the upper world possess such power that if they touched anything in the lower world, it would be ruined. When these two people fell to the ground, it destroyed the complete area, and this is how these mountains were formed. Furthermore, even the cultivators of this world could not explore that location because the destructive energy from the impact is still present, making it impossible for anyone to survive. Andy was so caught up in his thoughts that he didn''t realize it had been nearly half a day. His attention was suddenly drawn to a massive mountain range visible outside the window. The sheer magnitude of the mountains rendered him speechless. As he imagined his future, his heartbeat sped up. His heart swelled with excitement as the mountains got closer. A short time later, the carriage arrived in the village at the foot of the mountains. In contrast to typical villages, this one was swarming with explorers and villagers. When they saw the Phoenix Pavilion''s luxurious carriage enter the village, they kept their distance and cleared the way. Everyone burst out in murmurs as they tried to figure out who was arriving in the carriage. Such a carriage could only be afforded by the wealthy and powerful. It perplexed everyone when the carriage came to a halt and a silver-haired young boy wearing a purple-colored robe stepped out, as no one knew who he was. Nonetheless, they were aware that this young boy had a impressive background. When Andy stepped out of the carriage, a cool breeze greeted him. He took a deep breath and looked around, realizing that he had once again become the center of attention. But he didn''t mind as he gazed at the foot of the mountains. When he saw the entrance to the mountains, his breathing became tight as he started walking towards the mountains. The carriage driver had a surprised expression on his face when he saw Andy was making his way up the mountain. He cracked his mouth but said nothing. He knew that every young master has the same strange habits. When people saw the young master walking toward the mountains, they did not stop him because they mistakenly thought he would be fully protected. No sane person would attempt to climb this mountain alone. As he entered the mountain range, he was greeted by the large trees and the sound of insects all around him. This mountain range is also famous for rare herbs. After millions of years, the pure energy made this place a heaven for the rare herbs to grow. He spotted some cultivators looking around as he made his way deeper into the mountains. However, because he was dressed so expensively, everyone kept their distance from him. He even saw greed in the eyes of these adventurers, but they stayed away from him for fear of being killed. This was the reason he didn''t try to be low key; since he couldn''t cultivate, why not use his family name to warn others? What good is a powerful family if they can''t even protect him? He didn''t see any animals while walking through the mountains. It was said that during these millions of years, all animals and demonic beasts were hunted. His ears occasionally picked the gurgling sound of the water and the chirping of the insects up. His breathing became tenser as the mountain grew steeper. "Where the fuck is that place?" he muttered silently as he searched for the cliff in question. The book described a white rock with a large crack alongside the cliff. Despite his best efforts, his eyes could not track down the location. He had the impression that someone was following him from time to time, but he didn''t mind because he knew no harm would befall him. While he took a break, deep into the mountains, and his eyes were drawn to a sliver of white rock. As he got closer to the white rock, his heartbeat sped up. His breathing became faster when his eyes spotted a big large crack on the rock. ''Yes, this is the place,'' his heart jumped with joy when he saw the mentioned rock. He noticed the mountain cliff as he quickly crossed the rock. As he approached the cliff, his heart pounded faster. But his heart sank when he stood at the cliff''s edge and saw the mountains'' bottomless chasm. There was so much silence around him that he could hear lightning jarring the bottom of the chasm. "Where is that branch?" he murmured, staring into the darkness. It was mentioned in the book that the branches of a tree growing on the cliff saved Fang Yan. And it was there that he discovered the Hidden cave, which contained the inheritance. He gulped his saliva and doubted his decisions as he stared at the bottomless cliff. "Young Master" He was so engrossed in his thoughts that he was flabbergasted when he heard a voice behind him. He tripped while trying to turn back quickly and felt his body fall down the cliff. "HOLY FUCK!!!.." His mouth gaped as he stared at the disappearing cliff. Chapter 11 - Demon Lord? [A few moments before Andy fell off the cliff] A man in a black robe with a white mask on his face was trailing the silver-haired boy. He continued to follow the boy as he went deeper into the mountains. The youth''s perseverance even impressed him. Even though he was mortal and had a weak body, the boy''s face was filled with determination as his eyes searched for something. He was assigned to protect the boy by the manager of the Phoenix Pavilion. He has been strongly advised not to make his presence known to the boy. "Who said he was a wastrel?" he mused, his gaze fixed on the boy. It startled the man when he noticed the boy running towards the white rock. When he saw the boy approaching the cliff, his heart skipped a beat. "What is he up to? Is he planning to commit suicide?" He mumbled when he noticed the boy staring down the chasm. He approached him slowly because he wanted to deter him from committing suicide. Lin Juan, his boss, would kill him. If something were to happen to that boy, "Young Master!" He called out to the boy as he approached him slowly. He was very cautious because he didn''t want to startle the boy. However, his world was turned upside down when that boy fell off the cliff while he was turning around. "Oh, no!" he exclaimed as he ran towards the cliff, his heart started pounding faster. As he stood on the cliff, he noticed the boy falling into the darkness. And after a while, he was completely disappeared from his sight. "What am I going to do now?" He muttered to himself, his gaze fixed on the darkness. ------------------------------------------------------ Andy''s mouth was agape as his body fell down the cliff, and he stared in disbelief at the disappearing cliff. For a brief instant, his gaze was drawn to the figure of a masked man before darkness engulfed him. As his ears picked up the fast-approaching sound of lightning, his heart continued to pound quickly. His heart swelled with helplessness as his body continued to fall into nothingness. "Is this it?" he muttered as he closed his eyes. Memories of his life kept flashing through his mind as his heart relaxed. While he closed his eyes and became lost in memories when a tear in space appeared down in the chasm and grew until it became the size of a car. However, as soon as the body of the boy fell into that tear, it disappeared. ....... He had a peaceful expression on his face as he accepted reality. The sound of lightning was soothing to him. Suddenly, everything went silent, and he found himself to be lying on the ground. He was completely taken aback. When he opened his eyes, he was shrouded in darkness. Is this the end? I''m dead? "Is this heaven or hell?" he wondered as he looked around. He was absolutely amazed that he had died feeling no pain. But, all of a sudden, he actually realized he was still inside Lu An''s body. Just then, his attention was drawn to a white light originating from a distance. As he moved closer to the light, it became increasingly bright. As his heart pounded, he had a moment of realization. Continuing to walk, he noticed an altar-like structure with a white light emanating from it. When he got close to the altar, his footsteps came to a halt when he noticed someone standing on it. He spotted a man dressed in a red robe and white hair. But he couldn''t see his face; all Andy could see was the man''s back. He could tell that the man was deep in thought and staring off into the distance. "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha" Suddenly, the man burst into laughter, turning around and he stared down at Andy as his laugh came to a halt. Andy was startled when he saw the man. When he read the book, it stated that the Supreme Saint was an old man with a wrinkled face. Who appeared to be on the edge of extinction. But the man in front of him didn''t resemble him at all. It was a young man in his twenties, with milk-white skin and white hair falling down his shoulders. But it was his bright red eyes that stood out the most. He was so good-looking that any girl would fall in love with him. "Who are you?" Andy asked, while his heart pounding faster. Despite his fear, he summoned the courage to voice his doubt. The man squinted his eyes as he looked at Andy, and then he began laughing again. "So there you have it. That is why she took so long to send someone here. So you''re not from this world, are you?" When Andy heard those words, he became rooted on the spot. Sweat poured out of him in beads as nobody knew he''d been transmigrated. "Who are you?" Andy stumbled as he took a step backward. As he looked into the man''s eyes, he felt a surge of fear in his chest. "Me?" The man raised his finger at himself. All the while, he had a playful expression on his face. As he spoke, he sighed and sighed again. "I''ve been here so long that I''ve forgotten what my name is. However" He came to a halt in the middle of his sentence to look at Andy. "How...However what?" Andy asked again. A smile bloomed on his face as he said, "However, I remember, people used to call me Demon Lord" Chapter 12 - Inheritance (I) Demon Lord? Andy froze in place, his gaze fixed on the man in front of him when he heard that word. ''Is he the same Demon Lord from the book?'' As his gaze was fixed on the man, the thought flashed across his mind. His anxiety vanished as he gained a new sense of expectation. Andy''s eyes gleamed with hope as he asked, "Are you that Demon Lord of the Upper World?" This time, it was the Demon Lord''s turn to be surprised. His playful demeanor vanished as he appeared in front of Andy and grabbed his head. Andy felt his body constrained to a place as he stood naked in front of him the moment the man grabbed his head. He eventually realized that the Demon Lord was reading his memories. Even though his life had been ordinary, it was perplexing that someone was reading his memories. His gaze was drawn to the man in front of him, whose expression was becoming increasingly strange. The Demon Lord eventually let go of Andy''s head, but he had a strange expression on his face. "I can''t believe she forced you to read that book," he grumbled, his gaze fixed on Andy''s. When Andy heard that, he was taken aback and blurted out, "What was that book?" As because of that book, he was in this world. Instead of replying, That Demon Lord turned around and stared off into the distance, as if recalling some of his memories. Andy stayed in his spot, his gaze fixed on the Demon Lord, his mind racing with questions. What was it that made Demon Lord so hesitant? What about that book? "It was the book of destiny," That voice snapped him out of his reverie. "Book of destiny?" Andy''s face was flushed with surprise as he asked. The Demon Lord sighed and replied, "Yes, Book of Destiny." "Nobody knew where it came from, but she referred to it as a book of destiny. Everyone has a destiny in this world. Everyone, including you and me." As he stared into the distance, a mocking laugh escaped his lips. "Once upon a time, I stood atop the world; it was my destiny. But I got betrayed by my own people, that was also my destiny." "Anyway, now is not the time to learn about that, but remember that what you read in the book is the destiny of that man and this world." As he turned to face Andy, the Demon Lord spoke up. His bright red eyes were fixed on Andy as he said, "But nothing in this world is set in stone, including your destiny. Can you change it now that you are aware of it?" "Do you want to change your destiny?" As Andy was lost in thought, the words of the Demon Lord echoed in his ears. "Destiny, huh?" Was it his destiny to be an orphan on Earth so that when he brought to this world, no one would remember him? But the Demon Lord''s words again interrupted his thoughts. "You have two options in front of you." He paused for a moment and he continued. "Change your destiny by taking my legacy. But keep in mind that there is more to my identity than meets the eye; if anyone discovers that you are the heir to my legacy, they will go to any length to kill you. However, you will have the potential to become the most powerful person in the world." "You can also go back and run as far as you can. Live your mortal life and die as an ant." With a faint smirk on his face and his gaze fixed on Andy, he asked, "So, what do you want?" As Andy gazed at Demon Lord, he said, "I am very tempted to inherit your legacy because I do not want to live my entire life in fear. But you appear to be in good health. According to the book I read, the supreme saint''s death was imminent, which is why he left the legacy." The Demon Lord was stunned for a moment before bursting out laughing, "Are you a fool or just pretending to be one? Do you think I''d tell you to inherit my legacy if I was still fine? What you''re seeing is a sliver of my soul, which was seeking for a worthy successor." "I just wanted to confirm it from you, that''s all," Andy said, his face flushed with embarrassment. Demon Lord''s smile faded as he asked, "So, what''s your decision?" "I''ll take the legacy," Andy said solemnly. "You will be a demonic cultivator. Are you okay with that?" The demon lord questioned. "Does Demonic Cultivator kill people for the sake of pleasure?" Andy questioned once more. "No, but we can steal other people''s cultivation. That''s why they termed us demonic cultivators." "But you don''t appear human to me; is that the result of the cultivation?" Andy inquired once more. Demon Lord''s face lit up with a slight smile. "I''m not human, and you won''t be either." Andy was taken aback, but eventually nodded. He doesn''t care if he is human or not because the most important thing in this world was power, and he wanted it in any way he could. "But what if someone finds out about me?" Andy asked his last question. As it will take him some time to become powerful. He wouldn''t be able to defend himself if it was discovered that he had inherited the power of a Demon Lord. "You don''t have to be concerned about that. Except for the boy who inherited that lunatic''s legacy, no one in the lower world would know anything about me. But you don''t have to worry about anything because I''ll take care of it." The Demon Lord said with a nod. "So, are you ready? But keep in mind that it will be extremely painful," Demon Lord inquired once more. Andy took a deep breath as his heartbeat sped up. Finally, he has accomplished what he set out to do. "I am ready" Chapter 13 - Inheritance (II) "I am ready," Andy confirmed it as he inhaled deeply. His heart was pounding and a flood of emotions rose within him. When the Demon Lord heard Andy''s response, he nodded and tossed a vial with a pill inside of it. Andy snatched the vial and carefully examined it. His gaze was drawn to a bright red pill inside. On that pill, he even noticed small veins pulsing. He was taken aback because this was his first encounter with something like this. When he turned to face the Demon Lord for an answer, he shrugged and said, "As I said before, you will no longer be human. That pill will completely transform your body, giving you one of the best bodies for cultivation in the world." He was taken aback by the Demon Lord''s words, but he carefully took out the pill and swallowed it right away. He felt nothing after swallowing the pill. His gaze was drawn to the Demon Lord, who was closely monitoring him. Just as he was about to ask why, a warm sensation spread from his stomach throughout his entire body. He closed his eyes, wanting to relish the relaxing sensation. Regardless of what the Demon Lord claimed, he felt no pain, let alone hellish pain. But then a shrill scream came out of his mouth. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" He had the sensation that someone was pulling on every vein in his body. It''s as if every bone in his body is being crushed and every muscle in his body is tearing apart. This was the first time he had experienced anything like it. Despite the Demon Lord''s warning about the pain, he didn''t give it much thought. But after experiencing it firsthand, he actually realized he was completely wrong. His brain activated the defensive mechanism as he began to feel dizzy and then passed out. The Demon Lord, who was watching the entire scene, sighed as he noticed blood mixed with black substance pouring out of Andy''s skin as his entire body twitched on the ground. "I told him before," he murmured, waving his hand. Andy''s body floated in the air as he placed it on the altar. A white burst of light escaped from his palm and entered Andy''s body as he placed his hand on the chest. However, as the white light faded, his body became slightly translucent. For the next month, a boy''s shrill scream could be heard from time to time in a lonely place. On the altar, a nearly transparent man stood next to the body of a boy who was twitching incessantly. After a while, his body stopped twitching, and he was breathing calmly with a peaceful expression on his face. With waist-length, whitish silvery hair and milk-like fair skin, the boy''s face looked devilishly handsome. The man next to him fixed his gaze on the boy. It''s like he''s admiring the world''s most valuable treasure. He sighed and muttered to himself as he stared off into the distance, "We will exact our vengeance. Nobody will escape unscathed." But then his gaze was drawn to the boy, who groaned and slowly opened his eyes. The boy was perplexed for a moment, as if his brain was trying to recall what had just happened, before hurriedly sitting up and looking toward an almost transparent man who was staring at him. "What happened to you?" A young boy exclaimed. He was astounded to notice that the man had become almost transparent as if he were about to vanish. "How are you feeling?" the man inquired with a smile. The boy was stunned for a moment before his gaze was drawn to the sight of fair white hands. A strange thought arose in him as he looked at his skin, which appeared to be so soft that any girl would be jealous of it. He didn''t feel as weak as he had before; instead, his body was brimming with energy. He hurriedly stood up and was surprised to discover that he was taller than before, but something was missing. When he looked down, he realized he was almost naked, with only a piece of cloth tied around his waist. As he looked at the man in front of him, a strange expression formed on his face; the man shrugged his shoulders and said, "I told you before, the day will come when you won''t be human." "So, who am I?" When he heard the man''s words, the boy blurted out. He thought little it when that man told him before. "You don''t have to be concerned about that because you are greater than a human now, and the blood of celestials is flowing inside you. Anyway, you''ll learn more about them eventually, but for now, come here," As his face became solemn, the man said. His body shuddered for a moment as he heard the man''s response. Memories of the agonizing pain he endured before falling unconscious flooded his mind. He stood in front of the man, and as the man touched his head, a flood of information poured into his mind. He could even feel his veins throbbing. Suddenly, he noticed a book floating in front of him. His gaze was drawn to the six words in front of him. "The Great Tome of the Emperor" While he was engrossed in the book, the man suddenly transformed into a white light that passed between his brows. Chapter 14 - Cultivation (I) When Andy realized what had happened, he was stunned and his heart sank. After much pain and suffering, he was finally able to gain the cultivation body. Is it plausible that his body will be taken from him? "Wh...what exactly are you doing?" As his heart pounded furiously, he asked. A laugh rang out in his head. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA," When he heard the laugh, his heart sank even more. But then the laughter came to a halt, and the Demon Lord spoke to him in his mind. "Who do you think I am? Let''s see, in your world, people would call me a Villain. The evilest man in the world. So, what do you think I''ll do?" "Didn''t you know that my other name was Demon Lord?" Andy''s heart pounded furiously as he presumed the consequences of the current situation. "HAHAHAHAHAHAH" His mind was filled with laughter once more. It was the same kind of laughter that a villain would get after seeing a helpless victim. "Look how terrified you are. Did you really think I''d take control of your body?" He could hear the Demon Lord''s voice in his head. "So, what are you up to?" Andy wondered aloud with an unusual expression on his face, as it felt strange that someone was inside his mind. "Did you really believe you''d be able to cultivate with no help?" As his voice became solemn, the Demon Lord inquired. "Isn''t it? I''m familiar with the details from the book, as well as the information provided by you about cultivation. Shouldn''t I be able to do it?" As he sat on the altar, Andy mumbled. "Did you really think you were like the heroes of your world''s novels? Who could do anything because they had the information? Do you even know what cultivation is?" the Demon Lord asked with scorn. Andy tried to retort, but couldn''t. That''s correct; aside from the information, he knew nothing about cultivation. A sigh escaped his lips. "Fine, you''re right. Now, tell me why you''re inside my head." "Jokes aside, I have little time left. Since you''re the heir to my legacy. At the very least, it is my duty to guide you down the right path of cultivation. And, based on your memories, I realized that many interesting things in this world should not be here." Demon Lord said in a solemn voice. Andy was surprised, but then he remembered that in the book, Fang Yan discovered many treasures that helped him become much stronger. Especially that rusted sword, which was actually the sword of a Fallen Immortal. "You are talking about that sword?" Andy asked out loud. "Hmmm, that''s one of them, but you have to get them first. Keep in mind that your fate is deeply entwined with his. Since you are aware of the future, you can change it. However, since destiny is on his side, killing him will be difficult, but you can render him powerless and I''m curious to see how you''re going to go about it. But first, you must cultivate." The Demon Lord said. Andy''s eyes lit up with understanding as he mumbled, "So, that''s why he escaped." "You now understand why he was not killed. You should be serious in your cultivation because the lives of many people depend on you." Andy''s face turned strange when he heard the Demon Lord''s words, and he asked, "Why should I care about others?" Demon Lord was stunned for a moment before bursting out laughing "Good Good, that''s how it should be. Even before you become a cultivator, you are thinking like one," As his tone became solemn, he said, "Now, let''s talk about cultivation. I believe you are already aware of the realms. Could you please tell me more about them?" When Andy heard that, he recalled everything he had read in the book. "Its Body Forging, Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Soul Formation, Profound Realm, Heavenly Realm, Su.." But the Demon Lord cut him off, saying, "Enough, since you''re in the Lower World, your goal should be the Heavenly Realm, as it''s the last realm before ascension to the Middle World." "You should also know everyone has unique roots, which determine the height of cultivation they can achieve. The better the roots, the more energy you could absorb." He paused for a moment before asking, "Can you explain to me the different types of roots you read about in the book?" "Mortal, Earthly, Heavenly, Sage, Saint" Andy responded. "Hmmm, right, now do you know what type of roots you have?" the Demon Lord asked. Andy shook his head as he replied, "I''m not sure, but it should be a saint-ranked root, right? Even Fang Yan was given the saint-ranked roots in the book." "You are now mistaken. Your body has an immortal root. That was also the reason I fell into this world." "Immortal roots?" Andy was perplexed. Andy was completely taken aback when he heard that. He couldn''t believe he had gained the immortal root. He vividly remembered the Fang Yan obtaining immortal roots in the upper world. "Don''t be too surprised; even if you got the immortal roots, in the lower world they''d be the same as the saint-ranked roots that Brat had inherited." Chapter 15 - Cultivation (II) Andy was taken aback by those words. But he heard the Demon Lord''s voice in his head once more "Don''t be too surprised. The energy density in the Lower world is too low. So it doesn''t matter if you have a saint-ranked root or Immortal root. However, it would be far superior to others in this world. When you ascend to the upper world, your roots will play an important role. However, you must first focus on cultivation to reach the Heavenly Realm as soon as possible." Andy''s face was filled with contemplation as he asked, "All right, but what about that cultivation technique?" If he remembered correctly, Fang Yan had also learned the same cultivation technique in the book. But then he heard a sigh as the Demon Lord said, "You are correct, we got the cultivation from the same source. But keep in mind that you are about to walk in the footsteps of an emperor. And your paths will eventually cross." Andy was astonished; this was new information to him. He had never read anything like that in the book, but then he remembered there was no mention of Demon Lord in the book other than the details of how the mountain of the abyss was formed. He was lost in thought when he heard a shocking piece of information from the Demon Lord. "You don''t need to be concerned about anything else. You, unlike him, would have sufficient resources for cultivation. When I fought that lunatic, I destroyed his storage space, but I have mine. But you can''t afford to slack off on your Cultivation. Always keep in mind that Destiny is on his side. As a result, it will do everything possible to make him stronger. If you want to survive, you must always be one step ahead of him." "Really!" Andy''s heart pounded furiously as he heard Demon Lord''s words. He understood that cultivation requires enormous resources, which is why not every cultivator becomes powerful. That is the reason many people join sects and clans in order to obtain resources. "Yes, but that''s for another time. There are many things I''d like to tell you but now is not the time. First and foremost, you must begin your cultivation." The voice of the Demon Lord suddenly echoed in Andy''s mind. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over him, as his face turned serious. "So, what should I do now?" He asked the Demon Lord. "Hmmm, first sit and relax, think nothing, and remember that you are surrounded by energy. And what are you going to do with this energy? You will cultivate this energy. But first, you must feel this energy. Close your eyes and feel the surrounding energy." Andy exhaled deeply as he heard Demon Lord''s words and sat comfortably with his legs crossed. As he closed his eyes, all the memories of this life flashed through his mind, but he gradually and steadily focused on the feeling of energy around him. He does not know how much time has passed, but he suddenly became conscious that something surrounded his body. It reminded him of very small strands of hair. His eyes widened as he searched everywhere for whatever had touched his body, but he couldn''t find anything. But then he heard the Demon Lord''s words in his head. "You can''t see it, but you can feel it. It''s a good thing you only took one day to realize the surrounding energy. Even many people in the upper world take up to a week to feel the energy." Andy was flabbergasted to discover that he had been sitting for the entire day, but he didn''t feel like it. But a rush of adrenaline rushed through him. He''s going to have an interesting life. "That''s the spirit. You are now fully conscious of the surrounding energy. Relax. Recite the words that appeared on the first page of the book," Andy heard Demon Lord''s voice. As he thought about the book, he noticed it floating in front of him, opening on its own. On the first page, he spotted three words. HEAVEN EMPEROR DESTINY He was perplexed when he read those three words and was strangely drawn to them as if they were calling to him. He was then astounded to discover that something was entering his body through his skin. "What was that?" "Did you feel that, right?" That is how you begin cultivating. That is the energy that is surrounding you and entering your body. Allow it to run its course. You''ll start in the Body Forging Realm, where this energy will cleanse your body and prepare it for the next realm. Andy felt at ease when he heard that and took a deep breath to calm his racing heart before reciting those words again. He felt energy pouring into his body and eventually spreading throughout his entire body. As his body floated in the darkness, the Demon Lord observed everything. Even though he said those words to comfort Andy. But he was absolutely stunned to find that the words resonated with Andy as he mumbled. "What is destiny up to?" --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Far away in the middle of nowhere stood an abandoned palace covered in moss and surrounded by shrubs. The most important thing was that there was only one throne in this palace. The throne''s grandeur cannot be described in words, as not a speck of dust was found on it. Suddenly everything began to shake violently as if struck by an earthquake. As black clouds surrounded the throne, the palace was filled with the sounds of thunder. There was a man with tattered clothes and an unkempt beard, who sat like a statue in that abandoned palace. His eyes opened the moment he heard the hair-raising sound of thunder. He sat calmly, yet a strange expression adorned his face as he mumbled, "What''s going on? This is the second time in a week," Chapter 16 - News Of Lu An The news that the young master of the Lu family had committed suicide by jumping from the Mountain of Abyss spread like wildfire throughout the land. When the manager of the Phoenix Pavilion, Lin Juan, learned of this, he became so enraged that he beheaded the guard hired to protect Lu An. He knew his good days were numbered because the Lu Family would undoubtedly demand answers from the Phoenix Pavilion. Fortunately, he had some ties to the continent''s Imperial Family; otherwise, the Lu family would definitely demand his head as compensation for the death of their Young Master. But he knew that his time at the Phoenix Pavilion had come to an end. And, as expected, many people reacted differently when the news reached Floating Valley City. When they heard the news, many people rejoiced, especially women. Some of them even burst crackers as if they were celebrating a festival. Even though none of the women were harmed while Lu An was alive. His gossips were so well known that they dubbed him an infamous sex maniac who would kidnap and **** any girl he desired. When she heard the news, the lady who had arranged for Lu An''s transportation sighed with remorse. Despite the rumors that circulated about Lu An, he was quite respectful of her. If she had stopped him that day, he might still be alive today. ---------------------------------------------------------------- The Lu family''s usual morning meeting was taking place in the meeting hall, but instead of murmurs, the entire hall was deafeningly silent. Everyone had different expressions on their faces. Some were relieved, while others were solemn. As the patriarch, Lu Yong, sat in the middle, surrounded by his family''s elders, his face was devoid of emotion, and in front of him stood a servant who had bowed his head in reverence. "When did this happen?" As Lu Yong asked the servant, his voice echoed throughout the room. "Master, I heard it had been two weeks since he jumped off the cliff," the servant said, his head still bowed. Lu Yong closed his eyes for a quick moment, but his expression remained unchanged as if it didn''t matter to him that his son had committed suicide by jumping off the forbidden Mountain of Abyss. "Inform Chi Yan about this news," he said, turning his gaze to the elders, who were observing him intently. "Yes, Master," the servant bowed as he exited the hall. "How do you feel about this?" Lu Yong asked, his gaze fixed on the elders. "We''re sorry to hear that, but I believe we should seek compensation from the Phoenix Pavillion since they failed to protect Lu An. Regardless of how infamous he was, he was still the son of our Lu Family. We should seek answers from them as to why they were unable to protect him. "As he stood up from his seat, one of the elders said. Lu Yong''s eyes wandered to the other elders, as his voice echoed, "Does everyone agree with this?" Everyone nodded their heads as they looked at each other. "Send a letter to Feng Hao if that''s what you want. I''d like to hear from him within the next week. Is there any new information about the sect''s gathering?" Lu Yong said as the meeting moved on to the regular topics. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Two gorgeous women were sitting across from each other in a garden, while the children''s chuckles could be heard from time to time. Their gaze was fixed on the two children who were playing with each other. While they were discussing something, one woman wore a red cheongsam, and the other wore a luxurious blue robe. "Did you meet that girl from Shi Clan?" The woman in the blue robe asked. But suddenly their gaze drew towards a maid, who was running towards them. The maid stopped in front of them and whispered something to the Woman in red. Her eyes widened as soon as she heard the news. Her chest heaved, and she closed her eyes. She inhaled quickly as she opened her eyes, which were fixed on the maid. As fear rose in her heart, the maid''s heart started to beat faster. Nobody knew, but she was well aware that Madam was fiercely protective of her children. One of her sons has now committed suicide. She cursed herself silently because she was the one who broke the news to Madam. What will her reaction be? As she waited for the instructions, she bowed her head. "You can leave." When the maid heard Madam''s voice, she quickly bowed her head and escaped, as if she had heard the amnesty. "What happened?" the lady in blue asked. She had an odd feeling about something. "Nothing," But the woman in red shook her head, her gaze fixed on the child in front of her. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the courtyard of the Shi clan, a lovely young woman opened the door but was surprised to see her maid standing there. She noticed that the maid was in a rush to share some news. "What happened?" she inquired, her brow furrowed. The maid quickly whispered something to that girl, and her face changed for a quick moment when she heard the news, but it quickly returned to normal. "That''s a good thing; at least he realized his worth." She said, as her gaze was fixed on a maid for a split second as she walked away to finish her training. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It had been two months since the news of the Young Master of the Lu clan jumping off the Mountain of Abyss spread throughout the Empires. On a particular day in Flower City, a handsome, tall man in a white robe with tied-up black hair entered the Phoenix Pavilion with a sack on his back, as if he was carrying something. People turned to look at him wherever he went as they were drawn to his deep black eyes. As he made his way towards a counter selling herbs, he had a solemn expression on his face. But there was one person who was shocked when he saw that man. He was the same skinny man who had taken the money from Lu An for the assassination of Fang Yan. "Is he still alive?" he mumbled, his gaze fixed on the man standing in line for his turn. But then a look of determination spread across his face as if he had made an important decision. "At the very least, I can fulfill Young Master Lu''s last wish." Yes, the young man in front of him was Fang Yan. When he turned up in the village, he had a man draw an image of Fang Yan. And the same young boy stood in front of him. When the man left the Pavilion after some time, the skinny man silently followed him. When that man entered the dark alley, the skinny man blessed his good fortune as it would be easy for him to kill the man without even alerting anyone. He was certain that the man could not detect him since the man was a mortal. But as soon as he stepped into the alley, he was gobsmacked. That man vanished into thin air. But he became rooted on the spot as if struck by lightning, and he felt choked as if someone had gripped his throat. Suddenly, he realized that the young man grabbed his neck as he lifted him off the ground. When he saw those deep black eyes, his heart started pounding. "Why are you following me?" He felt as if the grim reaper was saying those five words when he heard them. But it was as if his mind had betrayed him or the fear of death had pierced his heart. He blurted out. "I... It was the Young Master Lu who... wished you were dead. But...when he went there to look for you, he fell off the cliff." The sound of bones cracking echoed in the silent alley as the young man released his grip on the skinny man''s neck. The man''s breathless body fell to the ground, and the young man mumbled, his gaze fixed on the dead body on the ground. "Young Master Lu?" Chapter 17 - Return "Young Master Lu?" Fang Yan mumbled as his eyes were fixed on the dead body lying on the ground. His mind was trying to remember if he had offended anyone by this name, but after racking his brain for a while, he couldn''t recall anyone named Lu. "Perhaps he saw the wrong person," he murmured as he shook his head and turned to leave. But his steps came to a halt when he recalled what that person said, ''Young Master Lu fell off the cliff.'' ''Who was this Young Master Lu?'' He murmured to himself as he made his way to the tavern. After a while, Fang Yan entered a tavern, his lips pursed, as the smell of alcohol assaulted his nose, and his ears filled with the murmurs of the densely packed crowd. His brow furrowed as his eyes searched for an empty seat; after an instant, he spotted a single table by the corner and made his way towards it. Even though he could feel greedy eyes focusing on the pouch strapped to his waist, his expression was carefree as he sat on the seat. As he sat, his gaze was drawn to the window, where a child on the street was playing with his father. Memories of the old man flashed through his mind, but then his ears picked up on a conversation from a neighboring seat. "Did you hear about the sect gathering in the Blue Lord empire?" Someone mentioned. "Yes, I heard they were going to choose the disciples. Many of the continent''s well-known sects have gathered in Floating Valley City," another one said. "I heard they were gathering for the opening of that realm, which opens once every hundred years," a third-person voice reached his ears. "Speaking of Floating Valley City, I''ll never forget the day that the Lu family''s wastrel son came here. He was truly a wastrel, spending his father''s money to travel in the Phoenix Pavilion''s private transport. At the very least, those women should be relieved that he jumped off the mountain." First-person said, Fang Yan, on the other hand, shuddered when he heard the name, Lu. He had an uncomfortable feeling about that name, but he quickly dismissed it since not everyone could be lucky as him. However, the news of the sects'' gathering quickly piqued his interest. Even though he received the inheritance, he is still in need of resources, and the meeting would be the best opportunity for him. But when he thought of the sect, the name of the Eternal Palace echoed in his mind, and a flame of hatred ignited in his heart. If it hadn''t been for someone from the Eternal Palace, his Old Man and Xiao Ying would not have died. Fang Yan got up from his seat and walked over to the table next to him. When the people seated at that table noticed a young boy approaching, their hearts began to race, as the boy''s deep black eyes warned them not to mess with him. As he approached, Fang Yan tossed a silver coin to a man at the table and said, "Tell me everything about the gathering." The man caught the coin, his gaze fixed on the young man in front of him, and soon a smile spread across his face as he began narrating the event. A few minutes had passed since that young man had left the Tavern. Everyone''s gaze was drawn to the door when a man in a luxurious black robe entered the tavern. The big straw hat obscured his face, but the most striking feature of him was his silvery-white waist-length hair. After scanning the tavern for a moment, he walked to the empty table. It just so happened that he spotted the same table on which that young man was sitting. As he sat at the table, he heard a voice in his head, "So, why are you here? If you wanted to eat something, you could have gone to an good restaurant." "I could have gone, but this is the type of place where we could get every news," he said to the person in his mind as his eyes scanned the tavern. "Hmmm, so what''s your plan now?" he heard the voice once more. "If I recall correctly, it should be around the time that realm opens, and all the sects will gather in my hometown. I only need to know the exact time." He mumbled as his gaze was drawn to the table beside him. While flashing the silver coin to his peers, the man at that table was bragging about his knowledge. The young man could even see envy in everyone else''s eyes at the table. "Got it," the young man mumbled as he stood up and walked over to that table. Once more, the men at the table noticed a man approaching their table for the second time. Unlike the previous Young Man, they could tell that this man was a Young Master because he was dressed in a lavish robe. As he approached the table, they felt a sense of anticipation in their hearts. But then they noticed the man pull out a gold coin from nowhere and toss it at the table. When a gold coin appeared, the entire tavern fell silent and that man''s voice rang out throughout the tavern. "If you tell me about the gathering of the sect, the coin is yours." They heard that man''s soft voice, but a chill ran through their hearts as they heard it. They even felt a slight suppression in that voice. Even though they saw the gold coin on the table, no one rushed to take it, as they were afraid of the man in front of them. However, after a while, the man flashing the silver coin gathered his courage and pocketed the gold coin with a stiff smile on his face. "You''ve come to the right man, Young Master. The Gathering is supposed to take place after forty days. It is also said that a centennial event will take place at the Blue lord empire''s Floating Valley city." The man nodded and walked out the door. No one could see the man''s face from the moment he walked into the tavern until he left. However, as soon as he left, the entire tavern was turned upside down as people began discussing the Young Man. Few even looked greedily at the man who took the gold coin. However, as soon as the man saw the gazes on him, he announced that all the drinks would be on him, and people began celebrating as soon as they heard him. But not all of them could control their greed, as one middle-aged man stood up and left the Tavern. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Young Man''s mind was echoed with a man''s voice as soon as he left the tavern. "You could keep it low-key. Many people can''t control their greed, and they''ll start bothering you. Anyway, what''s your plan now?" "If someone wants to bother me, no matter how low-key or high-key I am, they will eventually come, just like the man following me. Anyway, I have to enter that realm, and in order to do so, I must be selected in one sect." A young man murmured as he walked through a quiet alley. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------. As he continued to follow the man in the black robe, the man''s heart pounded. He had a foreboding feeling about the whole thing, but he didn''t want to miss out on the gold. He had the impression that the man in front of him was a regular mortal, but he remained extra cautious as he followed him. But his heart leaped with joy when he noticed the man walking through the dark alley. "You dug your own grave," he murmured as he rushed after that man. However, his steps came to a halt when he noticed the man in front of him had stopped. His heart pounded in his chest, and his mind screamed to get out of here. His body was stuck to the spot as if some force had tied him to it, and he could not move away from it. As he saw the man approaching him, he gulped his saliva nervously. He couldn''t see the young man''s face the entire time because the hat obscured it. But his heart stopped beating when that man lifted his head and his gaze was drawn to the bright red eyes in front of him. But soon darkness enveloped him as he heard the last words of his life. "A mere Body Forging ant, want to rob me?" Chapter 18 - Back To The Floating Valley City "It''s really horrible," Andy mumbled, as his gaze was drawn to the dried-up corpse on the ground. "Do you feel bad about it?" In his mind, he heard the Demon Lord''s voice. Andy shook his head and mumbled, "Not really, but it was my first time using it. I did not know he''d end up like this," As he crouched down to touch the corpse. The corpse vanished as soon as he touched it. "Why did you keep that corpse?" the Demon Lord asked, amusingly. "Someone would have noticed him following me, and I don''t want anyone seeing his dried-up corpse. They''d think I''m a Demonic Cultivator. But, in any case, after absorbing his cultivation, I felt nothing," Andy mumbled as he began walking down the main street. But, as soon as he finished his question, he heard Demon Lord scoff in his head, "Don''t even think of asking that. What do you think you will feel as a Core Formation Cultivator absorbing Body Forging cultivation? The poor guy didn''t even have a foundation of energy, to begin with," Andy''s face changed slightly when he heard those words. "Didn''t you feel anything? It was your first time killing someone," The Demon Lord asked. "I''m not sure what it was, but I felt nothing as if it were completely natural. He would have killed and looted me if I had been a helpless victim. But I was stronger than him, and one thing I''ve realized is that I shouldn''t forgive anyone who wants to harm me." Andy muttered as he approached the busy street. But the moment he stepped into the street, everyone turned to look at him. Many of them felt obliged to bow their heads in reverence. Andy noticed those certain reactions of people as he shook his head and took a deep breath, mumbling, "I think I''m still not used to this." People around him were surprised when that feeling vanished, but fear rose in their hearts because they had felt nothing like this before, even in front of cultivators. But it baffled everyone when the man vanished from the scene. Suddenly, a man in a lavish black robe appeared on a deserted street as a voice in his head said, "You must keep that suppression under control. The good news is that this is the lower world, and no one knows about it, but avoid using that power in crowds. You do not know whether anyone from the upper world visits this world." "I know, I know," Andy muttered, panting slightly. He made his way towards the busy street after taking another deep breath. But when he entered the street this time, no one noticed anything out of the ordinary, but people kept a safe distance from him, even amid a crowded street, as he was dressed in a luxurious robe, and they might have thought he was from a privileged family. "So, where are you going now?" inquired the Demon Lord. "To Phoenix Pavilion. They have a transportation facility," Andy mumbled as he walked down the street, his gaze fixed on the bustling crowd. Memories flashed through his mind of the days on Earth when he used to walk down the streets towards his office. Now he felt the same, but people were different. As he walked towards the Pavilion, he shook his head to clear his mind. After some time, he noticed a large building. It was the same as the last time he visited this place, bustling with the crowd, while his ears picked up on the hustle and bustle of the place. He even noticed the row of carriages in the far corner of the Pavilion. A sigh escaped his lips as he walked towards the entrance. When they saw a wealthy young master enter the building, the crowd moved quickly to make the way for him. But his gaze was drawn to a man walking out of the entrance wearing a white robe with his black hair tied up. His heartbeat sped up for an unknown reason. "Young Master," he was caught off guard to hear a voice calling out to him. When he turned around, he saw a young woman in red cheongsam approaching him with a smile on her face. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The young woman''s gaze was being locked on the young man''s departing figure. He was just another customer who requested public transportation to the Floating Valley City. Even though he appeared to come from a normal family, she was drawn to his deep black eyes. She even felt butterflies in her stomach as she spoke to him. She has spoken with many young masters, but she has met no one like him. But her attention was drawn to the murmurs when she noticed a man in a luxurious black robe, with silvery-white hair and a large straw hat covering his face. Her heart rate increased as she realized that this young master would undoubtedly bring her a lot of business. She cleared her throat as she approached the man in front of her. "Young Master," -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Andy squinted as he noticed the young woman. She wasn''t the same woman who had greeted him the last time. "Could I assist you, young master?" The employee greeted him. Even though she was standing directly in front of him, she couldn''t see his face, but she was astounded to discover that the man had such pale and soft skin when she noticed his hands. Andy cursed silently when he noticed the look in her eyes, but asked softly, "Can we talk in private?" He noticed that people had gathered at their location to listen in on his conversation. "Sure, please follow me," the employee said with a smile as she made her way to the guest room. After a while, he sat on the couch with his gaze fixed on the young woman in front of him. "Is Lin Juan not here?" He asked. She shook her head for a moment before saying, "I believe the young master was unaware, but there was quite a commotion when word spread that Young Master Lu had jumped off the cliff. As a result, the Lu family demanded compensation from the pavilion and his resignation." Andy''s eyes filled with bewilderment, but disgust rose in his heart. They even sought compensation for his death. Do they even have the right to call themselves family? "Oh, I did not know. But, in any case, I require Private Transportation for Floating Valley City" He said to her, keeping the questions to himself. "Sure," The employee was taken aback, but her excitement was visible on her face as she hurriedly exited the room. Her heart was racing because she was about to receive an excellent incentive for today''s business. But her mind was preoccupied with the name Floating Valley City. She met two extraordinary men today, both of whom requested transportation to the same city. While his gaze was fixed on the departing figure of that woman, Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind, "Do you consider them as a family?" Andy sighed as he said, "I''m not sure, but merging with his memories has had a significant impact on me. Sometimes, I even get confused about my own identity. But, since I am in his body, I must respect his feelings as well." ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Fang Yan was waiting near the carriage since it would take some time for this carriage to depart, while his mind was preoccupied with the image of the man he had just seen a short while ago. For whatever reason, he had an uneasy feeling when he saw that man as if someone in his heart was screaming at him to kill that man. But another part of his heart was warning him not to approach that man, who appeared to be quite dangerous. But his gaze was drawn to a nearby movement as a luxurious carriage stood quite a distance away, surrounded by ten men in uniform. When he thought about the young master who would squander his money to travel in that carriage, he felt a sinking feeling in his stomach. But his heartbeat quickened when he noticed the same man, dressed in the lavish robe, walking towards the carriage. He couldn''t see his face because the hat obscured it, but he noticed his waist-length whitish silver hair. His heart was pounding furiously while his gaze was fixed on the man. Just as he was about to board the carriage, the man suddenly and unexpectedly turned his face toward him. His heart almost stopped for a moment he felt the red eyes of a demon staring at him from the shadows.. But the feeling disappeared completely as soon as the man boarded the carriage and it went away. Chapter 19 - Life Of A Villain When people in the city saw a luxurious carriage approaching, they stepped aside to make way. Inside the carriage, a devilishly handsome man was lost in his thoughts, gazing out the window. But he was jolted back to reality when he heard a voice in his head. "What happened there?" "It''s don''t know, but when I looked at that man, I suddenly felt the urge to kill him. I even lost control of the power? Is it possible that he was Fang Yan?" Andy mumbled as he stared out the window. Demon Lord was silent for a moment before saying, "It''s possible since he''s on the same path as an emperor, and there can only be one. But the one thing you must remember is that you cannot lose control again. I''ve said it before and I''ll say it again: if someone finds out you have that blood running through you, they''ll go to any length to kill you." Andy sighed and took a deep breath. Suddenly, a fist-sized broken sphere appeared in his hand. As he clutched it tightly as soon as it appeared. He can''t help but remember the day he was given the storage space and the Demon Lord asked him to take out the sphere. He was totally shocked when he learned about the sphere. The Demon Lord called it the sphere of time, and he found it in an ancient ruin. And he was shocked because he had read in the book that Fang Yan had got the same broken sphere in the realm, which was also one reason why he grew so strong in such a short period. It was also for this reason that the Demon Lord was baffled when he read his memory. Demon Lord searched his entire life but could not track down the second half of the sphere. He did not know that the other part was in the lower world. Even without the other half, the sphere can slow down time by five times. What would happen if he found the second half of the sphere? His heart raced as his gaze was fixed on the broken sphere. This was also why he was rushing to get to Floating Valley City. He really could not let Fang Yan find the sphere. "Even if you find the other half, don''t get too relaxed. It was his destiny to get the other part, but you''re interfering with it. Destiny would find a way to help him grow stronger." The Demon Lord''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "I understand," Andy mumbled, his gaze still fixed on the broken sphere. After a while, he sighed, and the sphere vanished from his hand as he peered out of the window. "So, what are your plans? Do you plan to remain in the sect after you visit that realm? I don''t believe you''d need their low-quality resources," Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind. He mumbled as he peered out the window. "You should have seen how I lived my life on Earth, and you should have also seen this boy''s memory. Do you think I''d want to live a boring, lonely life? Why not make it exciting? If heaven has made me a villain, I will live as a villain should. I''m going to steal everything that should have belonged to Fang Yan. Even those girls." The Demon Lord, who was floating around in a dull, colorful sea, was stunned for a moment before bursting out laughing. "It''s interesting; I''d like how a villain''s life should be. Even I could see some excitement before leaving this world." But the Demon Lord''s tone became solemn. "But don''t die like a stupid villain. I don''t want to see my heir become arrogant because he believes he is the strongest. Do whatever you want, but don''t neglect your cultivation. Always remember the oath you took." Andy shook his head as he heard the Demon Lord''s words and said, "Do you really think I''d slack off on cultivation after knowing me for so long? Whatever the case may be, to live the life of a villain, I must be powerful, and in order to be powerful, I must cultivate." "That''s great that you understand. Now that you''ve mentioned the girls, I''ve noticed some potential seedlings. It''d be fascinating if they become your companion." The Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind once more. Andy nodded when he heard those words. He had read in the book that almost all of those girls went on to become very powerful figures later in the novel and helped Fang Yan a lot on his journey. It would be interesting to see how they interact in real life. "How about your family in that city?" Demon Lord asked "Lu An died after jumping off the cliff of the Mountain of Abyss. They even received compensation from the Phoenix Pavillion. There is no more Lu An in this world. There is only Di An," Andy mumbled as he looked out the window. "What the hell was that? Di An? Did you really put in any effort to come up with that name?" Demon Lord''s surprised voice echoed in his mind once more. "Can''t you see what a noble name it is?" Andy retorted as he took out the sphere once more. The Demon Lord gaped upon hearing those words, he was surprised at his shamelessness. He finally sighed and murmured, "Let him be." While Andy closed his eyes, time seemed to slow down around him as he continued his cultivation. One month has passed since Andy left Flower City. On this particular day, the luxurious carriage of the Phoenix Pavilion entered the Floating Valley City. When the crowd saw this, they made the way to the carriage. However, many of them were not surprised, as the sect''s gathering is just around the corner, and many high-profile families have arrived in the city. A tall young man in a luxurious black robe, with waist-length whitish silvery hair and a mask covering half of his face, stepped out of the carriage as it came to a halt in front of the Phoenix Pavilion. While his blue eyes, which could be seen through the mask, looked around for something. His gaze was finally drawn to the woman approaching him with a smile on her face. As the woman approached the man who had just stepped out of the carriage, her heartbeat sped up as she saw the man in front of her. Even though the man was wearing the mask, she knew he would be extremely handsome since her gaze was fixed on the remaining half of his face. For some unknown reason, she sensed a mysteriousness from the man in front of her, which drew her in. "May I know the name of the Young Master?" she asked politely as she stood in front of him. As she stared at the man in front of her, a soft voice reached her ears. "Di An" Chapter 20 - Gathering Of The Sects "Di An" It surprised her when she heard the name because she had never heard of a family named Di, but she kept a smile on her face and her gaze fixed on the man in front of her. "Oh! Did you come to this city for the first time? Phoenix Pavilion will gladly assist you if you require any services," she said with a smile. Her heart pounded faster when she saw the blue eyes of the man fixed on her, as she heard his voice. "Is it? This is indeed my first visit to this city. I''ve heard that an important event is going to take place near this city. Could you please provide me with information about that event, and also one more thing?" "Please tell me, young master," she said, but she felt butterflies in her stomach when she saw a slight smile on the man''s face as he said, "Could you please arrange for a place for me to stay?" "Yes, Young Master An, please follow me to the guest room while I arrange a courtyard for you," she said, keeping her gaze fixed on the man. When she saw the man nod, she turned around and made her way to the guest room. Andy''s gaze was fixed on her as he followed that woman. She was the same woman who had arranged his transportation when he left the city. But she couldn''t recognize him. She had been very careful with her words the last time she spoke to him. But she was now idolizing him. While Andy was following her, word of the arrival of the rich young master spread like wildfire. People from various families and sects who were present at the pavilion relayed the news, and everyone speculated on the identity of the Young Master Di An ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Andy sat on the couch, his gaze fixed on the woman in front of him as she started discussing the upcoming event. "Young Master, do you know why this city is called Floating Valley City?" "No," Andy replied, slightly shaking his head. "This is connected to the floating valley, which appears once every hundred years. The name of the city is derived from that valley." She said with a smile. Andy nodded when he heard her. He had already read that detail in the book. "And.." "Hmm, I heard that many sects have gathered and are recruiting disciples for this event?" Andy interrupted her. She was stunned for a moment, but she quickly nodded and said, "Yes, young master, they are looking for disciples. Only cultivators with core formation realm or lower are said to be able to enter the realm. This is also why they are looking for disciples. Is young master a cultivator as well?" As she finished her question, her gaze was fixed on the Young Master; suddenly, her eyes caught sight of a slight smirk on his face, and she felt choked and unable to breathe as if some force had strangled her. However, it vanished after a moment. Sweat poured from her skin as she said, "I sincerely apologize for my behavior, young master. Please be patient while I arrange a courtyard for you," she said and hurriedly exited the room. While his gaze was fixed on the departing figure of the woman, the Demon Lord''s amusing voice echoed in his mind. "Why did you do that?" "Do you honestly believe she was only here to cater to me? She was also interested in gathering my personal information. I just wanted to get my name out there, and she was an excellent source for that." Andy muttered as he closed his eyes. After a while, his ears picked up on the sound of footsteps. When he opened his eyes, he saw the same woman approaching him with a smile. "I apologize for the delay, young master; I have prepared the courtyard for you," she said as she waited for an answer. Andy nodded, stood up, and followed her out. After a while, he was met with the sight of a large door surrounded by high walls. He nodded slightly, his gaze drawn to the courtyard''s grandeur. The woman turned around and fixed her eyes on him and said, "This is your courtyard, young master. " Andy nodded and handed her the pouch containing gold coins. "Thank you for your help; here is a small gift for you. Please notify me of the gathering." He felt a gaze fixed on him as he opened the door and entered the courtyard. The woman stood dumbfounded, her gaze fixed on the young master''s broad back and her hand holding the pouch given by him. She remained motionless until the young master entered the courtyard and closed the door. Her heart pounded furiously as her gaze was drawn to the pouch containing gold coins. She quickly hid the pouch and sprinted away. And, just as Andy predicted, word of him being a powerful young cultivator spread like wildfire. The news also spread that the young master had specifically come to the city to attend the gathering of the sects. A rumor also circulated that the young master was the heir of the hidden family who had come out to experience the world. Many powerful figures swarmed the pavilion, hoping to learn everything they could about him. Every sect was given strict instructions to recruit the young master in order to link themselves to the hidden family. But no one dared to disturb the young master, who was said to be cultivating. ------------------------------------------------------ Five days after that incident, multiple figures of a Whitish Silvery haired Devilishly handsome man could be seen at the same time on the training ground of the enormous courtyard, but the figures disappeared and reappeared in different places. Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted his training, and all the figures vanished from the scene. Only a bare-chested young man, who was sweating profusely, could be seen. A frown appeared on his face as a mask appeared on his hand, which he placed on his face as he moved to open the door. The same young lady stood at the door, waiting for the young master to open it. She was rooted to the ground as soon as she saw the man in front of him. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the bare-chested, fair-skinned man in front of her, his mask adding to the mystery of the situation. But his voice jolted her out of her trance. "Yes?" She noticed the man''s perplexed expression. "Yo.... Young Master, today is the day of the gathering?" Chapter 21 - Day Of The Gathering [One day before the Gathering] A regular transportation carriage carrying passengers entered the Floating Valley City and made its way through the overcrowded street. Since the gathering is just around the corner, the city has been swamped with visitors, many of whom have come to fulfill their dream of being selected by the sect. For many, becoming an Outer Disciple of these sects would be a symbol of pride. A young man sitting inside the carriage furrowed his brow as the sight of an overcrowded street greeted him, which was visible through the windows as the carriage approached the Phoenix Pavilion. "What is going on?" He muttered, his gaze fixed on the crowded street. "I believe everyone has come for the sect''s gathering," His ears picked up on the woman''s voice. He turned his head to see a mature woman sitting beside her, her round eyes fixed on him. She even had a two-year-old boy on her lap. They were sitting so close that his hands were touching the woman''s breasts and his ears could feel her hot breath. He could even see the awe in her eyes when she looked at him. Throughout the month, he learned about the passengers in the carriage with him. Aside from this woman, there was an old man and a middle-aged man, and a couple was also traveling with him. Apart from him, everyone else was a mortal, and they all knew about him being a powerful cultivator. During his journey, the carriage was attacked by a few bandits, who were killed by him; he even scavenged the good loot after killing them. "Perhaps," he nodded, returning his gaze to the crowded streets. This woman tried to flirt with him several times throughout this month, but he kept his distance since he didn''t want to associate with mortals anymore. During the journey, all the passengers were polite and respectful to him. The old man even offered his granddaughter to be his concubine, which he politely declined. However, the entire month of travel made his heart swell with pride, which he had never felt before. As soon as the carriage reached its destination, he stepped out and took a deep breath of fresh air. While many eyes were drawn to him as he exited the carriage, he didn''t mind since a new chapter in his life would start tomorrow, and he would always be the center of attention in the future. He slowly made his way into the crowd, his gaze fixed on the crowded street where everyone seemed to be busy. His ears perked up when he heard the vendors'' shrieks or the crowd''s making deals. Memories of his entire life flooded his mind, where he lived his life as an ant, just like the crowd in front of him. He eventually came to a halt in front of an inn as he slogged through the crowd. As he stood still, a contemplative expression appeared on his face. After some consideration, he entered the place. As soon as he walked in, his attention was drawn to an elderly lady at the reception desk. This location reminded him of his home in the village. His lips curled into a sigh as he approached the lady in front of him. When she observed an attractive young boy approaching her, the lady''s eyes lit up. "What do you want, son?" she asked with a smile on her face. "Do you have a place to stay tonight?" While his gaze was fixed on her, the young man inquired. His deep black eyes reminded her of her son. "We have a place, but it would cost one silver coin; is that fine with you?" Even though he reminded her of her son, she still had grandchildren to feed. And the boy in front of her does not appear to be wealthy. However, contrary to her expectations, the young man took out the silver coin and handed it to her. She quickly grabbed the coin, handed him the key, and said. "The room is upstairs, and if you want to eat, you can do so here in the restaurant," The man nodded, his gaze fixed on the crowded restaurant, his eyes darting for a seat. He approached a seat after a while when he noticed it. His ears perked up as he sat when he overheard a conversation on the next seat. "Finally, the sect would select the disciples tomorrow," One man said, "It''d be interesting to see, as many young masters from all over the continent have arrived in the city," another person''s voice reached his ears. "I even heard that one or two of them had heavenly roots. Sects would surely clash to grab those young masters," another one sighed and said. When he heard those words, he smirked and muttered, "Heavenly roots, huh?" But the next sentence grabbed his attention. "Speaking of clashes, have you heard about the Young Master who arrived just a few days ago?" said the first person. "Yes, I was present when he arrived. He was nothing like those horrible young masters. I''ve even heard that even at such a young age, he''s a core formation cultivator," The second person exclaimed and said. When he heard those words, Fang Yan''s heart skipped a beat, and an image of that man appeared in his mind. However, the man''s voice woke him up. "I heard he arrived at the city, especially to attend the gathering. I even heard he came from the Hidden Family" a person told a story. "Yes, I''ve heard that every sect has a strict order to recruit the young master. They even swarmed the pavilion to get information about him. I heard his name is Di An." One person said. "Di An?" Fang Yan muttered as he stood up to leave. When he heard that name, he felt very uncomfortable, and an image of that man started appearing in his mind unknowingly. That man was the only person in the world who made him feel intimidated. He shook his head as he walked towards his room with a solemn expression on his face. While his mind continued to pray that Di An should not be that person. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ As he walked out of the inn the next morning, his gaze was drawn to the crowds swarming towards the city''s exit. He learned from the discussion that the gathering would be held outside of the city. As he followed the crowd, his attention was drawn to the many luxurious carriages making their way out of the city. He realized, they were the many young masters who came to attend the gathering. After a while, his gaze was drawn to a grand stage near the mountains, with two large stone slabs placed at the stage''s base. He also noticed that there were a lot of Arenas in front of the stages. But then someone tapped him on the shoulder. As he turned around, he noticed a scrawny young man staring at him with curiosity. "Are you here for the selection?" the man inquired eagerly. Fang Yan nodded, but his attention drew to the carriage that had come to a halt in the distance. When he saw the young women step out of the carriage, his heart skipped a beat. He''s never seen a girl like her before in his life. The girl wore a blue robe with a sword strapped to her waist, and her open hair bolstered her fair white oval face. She seemed to be a fairy who stepped out of heaven. But then he heard the voice of the man behind her. "Don''t even think about that girl. She is Shi Yan, the Lu family''s to be daughter-in-law. Don''t say you know nothing about the Lu family." When he turned around, he noticed that the man was wearing a meaningful expression on his face. He shook his head and made his way to the registration of the selection. While the man followed behind him. After a long time, when he finished registering, he noticed that there was a joyful celebration everywhere, and people began crowding the area near the stage as an unbearable noise reached his ears. As he approached the front, his brow furrowed as he noticed how many people were seated on the stage. Suddenly, the scrawny man began his narration. "You see, the man in the middle is the Crown Prince of the Black Dragon continent, and the old man next to him is the King of Blue Lord''s empire. And the person on the far side is the patriarch of the Lu family." As the man was narrating the lineup, everyone on the stage stood up when they spotted a luxurious carriage approaching. Fang Yan''s gaze was drawn to the carriage that had stopped near the stage. But when he saw the person step out of it, his heart almost stopped beating. That man was dressed in a Lavish Black Robe, and his silvery-white hair reached his waist and wore a half-black mask on his face instead of the hat. He was the same man who haunted him in his dreams. As his gaze was drawn to the man stepping out of the carriage, the man spun his face to look at him. When those eyes locked on him, his soul screamed within him. As if telling him to get as far away from him as possible. He still had the impression that a demon from hell was staring at him. But he was flabbergasted when he saw a smirk forming on the face of the man as his gaze was fixed on to him. Chapter 22 - Man From Other World? As the carriage made its way to the stage. Andy, who was sitting inside the carriage, has his gaze fixed on the window. His ears could hear the commotion, and his eyes were met with the sight of a sea of people. "What are you thinking?" Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his head. "Nothing. I was just thinking about my days on Earth. If I hadn''t been transmigrated to this world, I would have been just like them. A normal man, just another face in the crowd, who would be forgotten in the annals of time," Andy mumbled, his gaze fixed on the scene outside the window. "That would have been true. But now that you''re here, you can leave your own legacy, and you have the power to do so," Demon Lord spoke once more. Suddenly, the carriage came to a halt, and he heard the driver''s voice. "We''ve arrived, Young Master," "Hmmm, thank you," Andy said as he rose to leave the carriage. As soon as he opened the door, he was greeted by a long line of people who had gathered on the stage to greet him. He also had the feeling that many people were peering at him. But then he noticed an intent gaze from the crowd, and when he turned his head, he was taken aback for a moment, but then a smirk formed on his face, and a thought crossed his mind. "So he was Fang Yan," He shook his head slightly and directed his gaze to the people in front of him. But then he saw a man he didn''t want to see for the rest of his life. After Lu An''s memories merged with him, he was even affected by Lu An''s emotions. And when he found out that the Lu family had received compensation from the Phoenix Pavilion in the name of his death, he was even more disgusted with them, especially the man in front of him, who was Lu An''s father. Despite his disgust, he smiled as he approached the people in front of him. Even though he didn''t know anyone, he knew that everyone on the stage was a prominent figure on this continent. Although he was unaware of the rumors swirling around him, he knew it would be something favorable, given how much respect these people had for him. As he reached the stage, a middle-aged man walked up, clasped his hands, and introduced himself. "Welcome, Young Master An. I am Feng Hao, the manager of the Black Dragon Continent''s Phoenix Pavilion." Andy was surprised that such a prominent figure as that manager introduced himself in such a humble manner. But he maintained his composure as he clasped his hands and said, "It''s my pleasure to be here," While introducing himself, he could feel many gazes on him. As everyone tried to figure out whether the rumors about him were true or not. "I heard that you particularly visited this city to attend the gathering of the sects''?" The middle-aged man asked again. Andy gave a slight nod and said, "I''m not sure what rumors have been spread about me, but I''d be honest with you. I am not from this world." He paused to observe the expressions of those around him. And, as expected, people''s expressions changed greatly. But the middle-aged man in front of him kept his smile on as he asked. "What exactly do you mean by that?" "I mean what I said. My master sent me here to experience the world," Andy said, as a rainbow-colored fruit appeared on his hand. When they noticed the fruit in his hand, everyone''s face went into great shock. When Andy saw their expressions, he nodded and said, "As you may have guessed. This is the rainbow fruit, which can increase one''s life span by a hundred years. This is my gift to you in appreciation of your generosity." After he finished speaking, he extended his hand to give the fruit to the middle-aged man in front of him. But the middle-aged man didn''t take the fruit; instead, his gaze shifted from the fruit to Andy, as he asked, "I am sorry, but your master?" "Ah, I''m sorry. I forgot to tell you, but he''s from up there, and so am I," Andy said, pointing to the sky. Technically, he said nothing wrong since he wasn''t from this world, and his master, the Demon Lord, is also from the Upper world. Everyone''s expressions changed dramatically when they saw Andy. They understood what he meant. He came from a higher world. The dream of every cultivator. Now they understood the reason why he could take out the rare rainbow fruit. After they understood, their gazes were more respectful towards Andy. Andy nodded internally when he saw those expressions. He wanted this effect, which is why he took out the fruit. He wanted everyone to acknowledge his identity as well as warn them by revealing his identity as a man from a higher world. This would encircle him in a protective shell until he was strong enough to protect himself. The cultivation world is ruthless, and even the smallest mistake can cause the annihilation of an entire family. No one would mess with him now that they knew he was from the higher world. The manager was astonished for a moment, but he kept a smile on his face as he took the fruit from Andy''s hands. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Everything happened in front of the crowd, and when they found out Andy was from the higher world, they all turned to look at him with reverence. Fang Yan''s gaze had been fixed on the man in front of him the entire time, and he had heard everything that man had said, but he had no idea where his uneasiness had come from. He''d never seen that man before. After a while, he shook his head and took a deep breath, recalling the words of the Supreme Saint when he inherited the legacy. "You''ve chosen the Emperor''s path. You will stand atop every cultivator in this world. No one in the world can compare to you." Suddenly, a surge of confidence welled up inside him, and a menacing expression appeared on his face as he gazed at a masked man on the stage. A smirk appeared on his face as he muttered, "Di An, huh?" Chapter 23 - Crown Prince Andy nodded slightly and waited for their response as he observed the people in front of him. While the manager had an elated expression on his face, the others had their gaze fixed on the fruit in the manager''s hands, with greed in their eyes. As he clutched the fruit in his hand, the manager''s gaze was fixed on the young man in front of him. The boy was shrouded in mystery, as a black mask covered the upper half of his face, revealing his blue eyes through the mask. Murmurs billowed as the manager cleared his throat and asked, "Young Master Di An. Yo.." But Andy interrupted him, saying softly, "Sorry to interrupt, but would you please call me Andy?" "An Di?" The manager furrowed his brows and murmured, Andy, on the other hand, shook his head and said, "It''s Andy, not An Di. This is how my master called me." When he finished the sentence, he let out a long sigh. As he sighed, his eyes scanned the people on stage, who all had surprised expressions on their faces. Especially that so-called father named Lu Yong, who had his gaze fixed on him the entire time as if he was thinking about something. But then the Demon Lord''s startling voice echoed in his mind, "When the hell did I call you Andy? And what happened to your noble name, Di An?" Andy shook his head slightly, his attention fixed on the manager in front of him, who wore a surprised expression for a moment before smiling as he said, "It''s fine, Young Master Andy. I heard you came to this city especially to attend the gathering?" Andy nodded and said, "My master sent me here to experience the world, and when I heard that all the prestigious sects of this continent were gathering for the selection of disciples, I thought it would be a good way for me to experience life as a sect disciple," "What a noble thought your master had. He was right. You should travel the world. Sitting and cultivating will not help you grow. Please come, and I''ll introduce you to our esteemed guests." The manager smiled and said. Andy''s gaze was fixed on the manager''s quivering lips. He had a sudden urge to laugh when he noticed how that manager was trying to flatter him, but he restrained himself. Nonetheless, this reaffirmed his theory that people would not touch him if they knew who he was. The manager turned around and walked towards the people on stage after receiving the nod from Andy. Apart from Lu Yong, he could see that there were seven men and one woman standing on the stage. After a while, the manager introduced the middle-aged man standing in the middle. "His Majesty, Tang Haoran, Crown Prince of the Black Dragon Continent." Andy was amazed when he heard the name, but then a meaningful smile appeared on his face. In front of him stood a middle-aged man in a grey robe, with a thin mustache and his hair tied back. He had sunken eyes and a slightly anxious expression on his face. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, your highness," he said as he clasped his hand. The crown prince also clasped his hand and said, "Welcome, Young Master Andy." Even though he said the welcoming words, it was clear from his expression that he was not enthusiastic, as some worry was eating him. Andy didn''t mind since he knew why the crown prince was concerned. His only daughter had a profound yin constitution and was bedridden; he was told she wouldn''t live past the age of twenty and no medicine could help her condition. He traveled around the world and dug up every record to discover that only ten thousand years old profound fruit could cure this condition. Furthermore, he was unable to concentrate on the kingdom as a result of his depression. Even his brothers began plotting to assassinate him to take the throne. Despite his power, he and his family were on the verge of being killed by his brothers. He came to this gathering hoping to obtain the fruit from the Realm. Andy knew that the opening of the realm held special significance for the sects because rare, aged fruits, which are beneficial for cultivation, could be found there. According to the book, it was Fang Yan who discovered the fruit and presented it to the crown prince. And it was Fang Yan who assisted him in obtaining the throne by massacring all the princes. He was so much impressed with Fang Yan that he betrothed his daughter to him, recognizing Fang Yan''s limitless potential. But there was one catch in this whole scenario. The crown prince''s daughter. She possessed a unique constitution, which could greatly assist her partner in increasing the speed of cultivation while dual cultivating with her. And, by the end of the book, the princess had grown into a formidable figure. In the book, after dual cultivating with her, Fang Yan''s cultivation speed increased dramatically. Andy looked at the figure in front of him, whose worried eyes were fixed on his. Suddenly, a jade box appeared in his hand as he presented it to the crown prince. Crown Prince furrowed his brows and shifted his gaze from the box to Andy, inquiring sternly, "What is this?" Andy slightly smiled and said, "During my travel, I heard that your Highness is in search of profound yin fruit. And coincidentally I have a fifty thousand-year-old profound yin fruit. I hope this would help you." The crown prince was shocked as his gaze was fixed on the box in the hands of Andy. He then looked at Andy and asked, "Is it true?" Andy could tell the crown prince''s voice was trembling. When the Crown Prince asked a single question, he witnessed a range of emotions in his tone. His voice was mixed with slight expectation, a little nervousness, and contained a doubt. Andy nodded and extended his hand. The crown prince''s heart pounded as he extended his trembling hand to grab the box in front of him when he saw the young man nod. His whole body shook with joy as he grabbed the box and hurriedly opened it. As his gaze was drawn to a pear-shaped black fruit in a box with five white stripes, tears poured from his eyes. The young man was correct; this was fifty thousand-year-old fruit, as one stripe represented ten thousand years. When his years-long search ended, he felt a surge of emotions in his heart. His only daughter could now be saved. And it was all due to the young man in front of him. Who came to him as a savior? Andy''s heart was filled with a variety of emotions as his gaze was fixed on the man in front of him. Even though he helped the crown prince for an ulterior motive, he was happy from the bottom of his heart when he saw the crown prince''s love for his daughter. Unknowingly, his eyes were drawn to the silver-haired man in the far corner of the stage, whose gaze was fixed on him.. But, as soon as he saw those blue eyes, the man''s head bowed down inadvertently. Chapter 24 - Shi Yi Andy shook his head, his attention drawn back to the man in front of him, whose body was still trembling with excitement, as his gaze fixed on the jade box in his hand. After a while, the crown prince took a deep breath to calm down his excitement, and his lips curled into a smile, his gaze fixed on the young boy in front of him. "You do not know, but you saved the life of someone very dear to me. Even a thousand thanks will never be enough to express how grateful I am to you." The crown prince said as his hands clutched the jade box tightly. "It''s my pleasure to help you; at the very least, that fruit could save someone''s life; otherwise, it would have rotted in that jade box," Andy said, slightly shaking his head. Andy''s words caused everyone on stage to stare in disbelief, with only one thought running through their heads: ''What a prodigal!'' The crown prince, on the other hand, was very impressed by the young man in front of him. Despite coming from a higher world, the young man was very humble, unlike the young masters of the noble families. He also discovered that he was exceptionally gifted, having reached the core formation realm at such a young age. Suddenly, a thought struck his mind, but he set it aside as a token appeared on his hand as he said, "Even though I have nothing to give you right now, you will always be the guest of honor in the palace. Please keep this token, and when you''re at the capital, just put some energy into it and I would come to receive you," Andy took the token from the crown prince''s hands. His gaze was drawn to the menacing black dragon carved into the middle of a circular white token. He nodded as the token disappeared from his hands, as he clasped his hand, and said, "It is my pleasure. I''d definitely use it if I ever came to visit the capital." This token was all he wanted. In the book, after receiving the fruit, the crown prince offered the same token to Fang Yan. Even though the crown prince said nothing, he knew that this token granted him the special privilege of visiting the palace at any time. It was also the reason Fang Yan could seduce the princess. Suddenly, a sense of accomplishment filled his heart. Unknowingly, his gaze was drawn to a figure in the crowd, and a young man in a white robe came into view. However, he squinted as he noticed the young man''s eyes were fixed in one direction. His attention shifted in that direction, but his heartbeat sped up as he caught sight of a figure. His gaze was drawn to a young woman in a blue robe, with a fair white oval face and black hair falling to her waist. She was incredibly beautiful. She was sitting in a VIP box with some ladies and young masters, but her gaze was fixed on him. She smiled slightly as his gaze met hers. He was stunned and cursed internally, but he still smiled as he reverted his attention to the people in front of him. -------------------------------------------------------------- Shi Yi sat in the VIP box, surrounded by her childhood friends. But her gaze was fixed on the figure on stage, who was conversing gracefully with the crown prince of the Black Dragon Continent. In the past five days, she had heard many rumors about the mysterious young master who had come to the city to attend the gathering. But it was his accomplishment at such a young age that drew her attention. It was said that he was at the core formation realm at such a young age and that too a peak-level master. She''d heard the young master was extremely attractive, but she didn''t give a hoot about it. But when she saw the young man step out of the carriage, she felt her heartstrings being pulled for the first time in her life. A tall young man with silvery whitish hair, half of his face hidden behind a black mask, and a perfectly sharp jawline added charm to his handsomeness, she was instantly drawn to him. She frowned as she felt someone tug on her sleeves; she turned around to see her friend referring in one direction. Her eyes squinted as her gaze shifted to the direction her friend had pointed. But when she noticed a handsome young man in a white robe staring at her, a strange expression formed on her face. Disgust filled her heart as the young man looked at her with the same gaze that Lu An used to look at her. She returned her gaze to the young man on stage, who had just taken a token from the crown prince, but she felt butterflies in her stomach when she noticed that the young man was looking in her direction, and unknowingly a smile bloomed on her face when she felt his gaze on her. But her heart skipped a beat when she noticed him smiling back at her. She felt something she had never felt before in her life. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Fang Yan''s gaze was fixed on the young woman sitting in the VIP box; he had never seen such a beautiful girl before in his life. Even the tiniest movement from her made his heart skip a beat. Even though he knew that she was engaged to a boy from the powerful Lu family, he was confident that no one could match his talent, and that he would eventually become powerful enough to face the Lu family alone, which was why he felt no fear when he heard about the Lu family. And he was confident that the girl would eventually fall for him after getting to know him and his talent, as her future would be dazzling. His heart pounded faster when he noticed she was looking in his direction, but a strange feeling arose in his heart when he noticed a disgusted expression on her face when she looked at him. He felt as if something had pierced his heart, but as his gaze was fixed on her, he noticed a smile blooming on her face while looking at someone. When he shifted his eyes to the direction of the stage, a fire ignited in his heart as he noticed that the man in the black robe was also smiling back at her. As he glared at the man on the stage, his face twisted as he muttered, "You chose the wrong enemy." Chapter 25 - Selection Of The Sect "Fucking Bitch," Andy murmured, returning his gaze to the Man in front of him. "Did you say anything?" With a smile still on his face, the crown prince asked. Andy smiled and shook his head, and said, "Nothing, but I will visit the capital soon." The crown prince was overjoyed when he heard the words of the young man in front of him as a novel thought took root in his mind. Suddenly, he patted Andy''s shoulders and said, "Sure, you''ll enjoy your visit to the palace." Andy''s entire body shook as the crown prince unexpectedly patted his shoulders, but he stayed still with a smile on his face. But his thoughts were swallowed up by curses directed at the man in front of him. Even though he had reached the peak of the Core Formation realm, the crown prince was one of the few men on this continent who had reached the initial stage of Heavenly Realm, and he didn''t control his power while patting his shoulder. If the Demon Lord hadn''t restructured his body, a pat from the crown prince would have turned him into a meat paste. The crown prince, on the other hand, was flabbergasted. In his excitement, he couldn''t control himself and patted the boy on the shoulder, but the boy still smiled as if nothing had happened. He nodded slightly as he reaffirmed his determination to make this boy his son-in-law by hook or by crook. Everyone on stage was astounded when they witnessed this incident. They were very well aware of the crown prince''s power. Even though they heard that the young man was strong, they had not expected him to be this strong. As they looked at that young man, fire lit up in their eyes, and different thoughts raced through their minds. Suddenly, everyone''s attention was drawn to the Crown Prince, who rose into the air and his voice echoed all over the place. "Please forgive me, but I have an urgent matter to attend to." he paused and turned to face Andy. "Young Master Andy, I hope to see you soon in the capital," "Sure, I''ll go to the capital soon," Andy replied with a smile and a slight nod of his head. As he heard Andy''s words, the Crown Prince nodded, and his eyes scanned the crowd one last time before rising into the air and disappearing from everyone''s view. The commotion erupted as soon as the Crown Prince vanished into the sky, while reverence filled many eyes as they fixed their gazes on the sky. Even though many of them were cultivators, they had rarely seen anyone who could fly. Everyone knew that to fly like that, one had to reach the Heavenly realm. Andy''s indifferent gaze wandered to the sky for a moment before returning to the manager in front of him, who was gazing at him. Every eye on the stage was fixed on him as if they were discerning every expression on his face. "I think I''m wasting everyone''s time here," Andy claimed as his eyes scanned the people on the stage. Nevertheless, the manager hurriedly shook his head and said, "What are you saying, young master? It''s not like that, we," But Andy cut him off and said, "Sorry for the interruption, but I believe you should proceed with the selection process. I don''t want to spend any more of your time. Could you please explain the selection process to me? I''d like to be a part of it as well." The manager''s face turned strange as he turned to look at the people standing on the stage. But suddenly, a voice echoed throughout the mountains. "We, the Heavenly Sword sect, would like to offer you a core disciple position and special access to the heavenly sword mountains." Everyone''s expressions changed as their gazes were drawn to an elderly man dressed in a white robe and a long sword strapped to his waist. Even though his face was wrinkled, his clear eyes were fixed on Andy''s. As Andy''s attention was drawn to the old man in front of him, another voice echoed throughout the area. "We, the Beast Taming Sect, would like to offer you a Core Disciple Position and a special privilege to visit the Divine Beast Mountains," This time, it was a middle-aged man dressed in a black robe who spoke those words. He had an appealing square face, his black hair tied back, and his hawk-like eyes were fixed on Andy''s. As Andy''s gaze shifted to the middle-aged man, another voice echoed throughout the mountains, but this time, it was a woman''s voice. "We, The Profound Blossom sect, offer you a core disciple position and the opportunity to choose many dual cultivation partners," Everyone''s expressions turned weird when they saw a beautiful, mature woman dressed in a blue robe with a pink ribbon tied around her waist. She tucked her hair behind her ears with a meaningful smile on her face as her gaze fixed on the Young Boy in front of her. Many thoughts raced through Andy''s mind as he stared at the woman in front of her; even he was astonished by her sudden declaration. Even though he knew that the Profound Blossom sect was an all-women sect, he didn''t expect her to declare such a tempting offer that was only made to him. All this drama was taking place in front of the crowd, while every elder made a tempting offer. The crowd''s mouth dropped open when they heard those words. Despite the enormous crowd that had gathered for the event, there was a pin drop silence as everyone tried their best to hear every word that was echoed throughout the mountains. Many people''s eyes glowed with envy as they gazed at the Young Man on stage. While they were trying their asses off to be selected even as the outer disciple. That man was being catered with wonderful opportunities. Suddenly, a man scoffed, "Trying to entice the young man with such a disgusting offer? We, the Divine Flame Sect, offer the position of an elite disciple and the opportunity to enter the Heavenly Volcano Mountains." Before Andy could look at the man who said those words, a proud voice echoed throughout the mountains. "We, The Eternal Palace, offer the position of Prime Disciple and the opportunity to enter the Divine Realm." Everyone fell silent as those words echoed throughout the mountains; It flabbergasted even the elders of the other sect when they heard them. While everyone was dumbfounded, Andy''s gaze was fixed on an old man in front of him as a smile formed on his face. Chapter 26 - Calculations Lu Yong, the patriarch of the Lu family, stood on the far side of the stage. He was staring fixedly at the Young Man with an envious look in his eyes. He heard every word that those Elders of the sect said to entice the young man. Even he was baffled when he heard the words the Grand Elder of the Eternal Palace spoke. Everyone on the stage understood what those words actually meant. Even within the sect, not everyone could enter the Divine Realm. It was now being offered to an outsider? Even though the Lu family was one of the most powerful in the region, with many of its members already disciples of the Eternal Palace sect, only a couple of family members could enter the Divine, and he was one of them. His lips pursed as various thoughts flashed across his mind while his eyes were fixed on the man. Several days ago, he heard various reports about the young master who had arrived in the city. He didn''t mind since the gathering and opening of that realm were just around the corner, and many people just visited the city. However, when he learned that the man could be from a hidden family, even he instructed his family to gather as many details as possible as soon as possible. But the moment he saw the man step out of the carriage, an unexplainable feeling welled up in his heart. When he glanced at the silver-haired, half-masked man in front of him, his heart skipped a beat. He had a distinct impression that he had seen that man before, but he couldn''t place where. At one point, he felt that the figure of his deceased son overlapped with the figure in front of him. But in the end, he tossed that thought aside, since the young man was a well-known and talented cultivator. Even the Young Masters of this continent couldn''t compete with this Young Man. And his late son was a worthless mortal who died for the greater good. While his eyes observed every action of the young man, his ears picked up on every word that escaped from the man in front of him. He was even more surprised when the young man said he had arrived from the Higher world, but he doubted those words since anyone can claim anything. But when he saw the young man take out the Rainbow fruit and hand it over to the Manager, all of his doubts vanished. Fire lit up in his eyes. The ancestor, who had been in seclusion for a breakthrough, desperately needed the fruit. He was even more surprised when he saw him presenting the Profound Yin fruit to the crown prince since that fruit could rarely be found in this world. That reaffirmed the words of the young man that he came from the higher world. A pang of guilt flashed through his heart as his eyes caught sight of the crown prince''s tear-filled eyes, but when he saw the young man turn to face him, he couldn''t bear the scornful look in those blue eyes, and he felt some unknown shame when those eyes glared at him. But his shame faded away when he saw that young man smiling at his future daughter-in-law as he pondered a possible solution to his problems. A thought crossed his mind when his eyes caught the sight of smiling Shi Yi, but then he witnessed a scene he had never experienced before in his life. The Young Man could withstand the blow from the Heavenly Master Realm. When he heard the unusual declarations from those elders of the sect, he became even more determined to connect with this young man. But when he heard those words from the Grand Elders of the Eternal Palace Sect, envy filled his heart as his gaze was drawn to the young man. He envied the family of the young man to whom he was born; why couldn''t any of the sons be compared to the young man in front of him? Suddenly, his gaze shifted to the VIP box, where Shi Yi sat, her gaze fixed on the Young Man. A glint flashed across his eyes as he returned his attention to this Young Master Andy, who had a slight smile on his face. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Fang Yan, who was in the crowd, saw everything he didn''t expect to see. The so-called Young Master Andy stood in the middle, besieged by offers from every sect. As his gaze was fixed on the Young Man in the Black Robe, his palms clenched into fists, his mouth pursed, his teeth bit his lips, a drop of blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth, as he heard a voice screaming inside his head. ''Why? Why is this world so unfair to me?'' But when he heard the words Eternal Palace, a flame ignited in his heart. His gaze shifted from the Old Man to the Young Man, and then to everyone on the stage. When he saw the young man''s smile spread across his face and his eyes caught sight of the young man clasping his hands to the old man standing on the stage, he had a foreboding feeling, as someone had stolen something precious from him. "What is it?" he muttered as his heart pounded furiously while his gaze fixed on the smiling face of the Young Man. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- A smile spread across Andy''s face when he heard the word Divine Realm. This is the same place mentioned in the book where Fang Yan got Immortal''s sword. While there was a deafening silence on stage, everyone observed Young Master Andy clasping his hand to the Grand Elder of Eternal Palace, while his voice echoed throughout the stage. "Please take care of me," Chapter 27 - Talent? Fang Yan''s heart pounded furiously as he saw the so-called young master clasping his hand. His eyes scanned everyone on the stage who had an envious look in their eyes as they focused their gaze on the young man. Suddenly, his gaze was drawn to Shi Yi in the VIP box, who had a smile on her face and her gaze fixed on the young man. He could even see the excitement in her eyes. His teeth clenched while nails dug into his palm, his face became dour. A sudden sense of foreboding engulfed him, and he heard noises screaming inside his head, telling him that all of this achievement should''ve been his. He was supposed to be the shining star. Everyone should have been paying attention to him. Shi Yi should have been happy for him. No one in the world can match his talent, so why were all these people focusing on someone who couldn''t even hold a stick against him? So what if Young Master Andy isn''t from this world? Could he match his talent? Could he come close to his potential? Unable to ignore this unfairness, he lost control of his emotions and let out a hoarse yell. It was so loud that it echoed throughout the mountains. "WAIT!" "What are you doing?" The scrawny man grabbed Fan Yan''s hand as he hurriedly whispered. But it was too late, as every eye turned to Fang Yan''s, while his gaze was fixed on Young Master Andy. When that scrawny man saw this, his grip loosened, and he bowed his head to hide his face as he slowly backed away, vanishing into the crowd. Everyone in the crowd drifted away from Fang Yan, who had become the center of attention for the whole gathering. There was a deafening silence before a ruffling of dress broke the atmosphere as everyone''s gaze shifted to the young man on stage, who just turned around. "What is it?" Suddenly, the Grand Elder of Eternal Palace''s stern voice echoed throughout the mountains, as his squinted eyes were fixed on the Young Man in white, who stood alone in the crowd. Fang Yan''s gaze shifted from Andy to The Grand Elder. He took a deep breath and clasped his hands as he said, "Sorry for the interruption, but isn''t it ridiculous to give anyone a great opportunity without even evaluating his talent? Isn''t it unfair to someone more talented?" "Who do you think y.?" Grand Elder''s voice echoed again, but he came to a halt when he saw Andy gesturing for him to stop. Grand Elder''s lips pursed, but he eventually nodded, relenting to the young man''s status. Andy''s attention was drawn back to Fang Yan, who was staring at him. His lips curled into a thin smile when he saw the man in front of him. He knew well that this asshole would definitely interrupt. While reading the book, he completely grasped Fang Yan''s personality, which was that of an attention-seeking whore. "Oh! So you believe it was unfair to you?" Andy''s mellow voice echoed as everyone''s attention was drawn to him, and his gaze was fixed on Young Man in front of him. Fang Yan''s lips pursed, but he confidently nodded his head, his gaze fixed on this so-called Young Master, "Yes, it is unfair to me." When Andy heard those words, he nodded, "Okay, so what was your name again?" "Fang Yan," Fang Yan''s proud voice echoed throughout the mountain, while his eyes took a quick glance at the woman of her dreams, but his heart ached to see a scornful look on her face directed at him. Andy gave a nod. "So, Fang Yan, don''t you think life is unfair? This is a world in which the strong survive while the weak die. Did you see any fairness when a weak man suffered at the hands of a strong?" Fang Yan averted his gaze as the image of his Old Man flashed through his mind. His teeth clenched as he moved his head for a nod, but he whiffed his head and said, "But what if I''m more talented than you?" Andy fell silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on Fang Yan, his eyes peering slightly. When Fang Yan saw that Young Master Andy could not answer his question, his lift curled upwards, but then he heard a calm voice. "Fine, let''s assume what you said is true. What do you want me to do?" It stunned Fang Yan for a moment, but he quickly responded, "If I am more talented than you, you should leave this world forever?" His face lit up with a smile, as he was confident in his abilities. His attention shifted to Shi Yi, who had furrowed brows and a concerned expression on her face. However, a soft voice reached his ears once more. "But what if I am?" What are you going to do?" His gaze shifted to Andy, who had a slight smile on his face. Unconsciously, a voice escaped his lips. "It''s impossible," Andy''s brows arched, but he smiled and said, "Oh! Maybe, but what if I am? What are you going to do?" When he heard those words, Fang Yan fell silent, his lips pursed as he said, "I will do whatever you say," Andy''s face lit up as he heard those words. He clapped his hands and said, "Fine, come on stage." While all of this was going on, everyone''s attention was drawn to two men who were deciding their future based on their talents. Fang Yan, who dared to speak with Andy, intrigued everyone. They were even more impressed with Andy, who, despite having come from the higher world, calmly resolved the issue, unlike those arrogant Young Masters. Fang Yan hesitated before proceeding to the stage, while Andy turned around to face the people on stage who were staring at him. "I apologize for the inconvenience, but do you have anything that can assess an individual''s talent?" Even though he knew one rock at the stage''s base was the Talent Measuring Stone, he still asked. When they heard the question, every elder''s face changed, and they looked at each other as if communicating something. After a while, the Elder of the Profound Blossom sect spoke up. "We have a Talent Measuring Stone and an Age Measuring Stone," she clarified, pointing to the rocks. "The Age Measuring Stone determines your bone age, whereas the Talent Measuring Stone determines your talent based on the colors. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and violet are the primary colors. While Red is the worst talent, Violet is a once-in-a-lifetime talent." Andy nodded when he heard those words as he asked, "Thank you, but how should I use it?" The elder from Profound Blossom Sect smiled as she said, "Just place your hands on it." The calmness of this young man really impressed her. If she were a few years younger, she could have pursued him openly. Andy smiled and turned to see Fang Yan standing nearby. As he approached the stone, he nodded and gestured to walk towards it. Fang noticed the gesture and moved slowly towards the stone. When he saw the calm expression of the young man in front of him, his heartbeat sped up and an ominous feeling rose in his heart. But when he remembered the words of the supreme saint, he threw the thoughts away. Everyone who saw this scene was astounded when they saw two young men standing in front of the stone. One wore a white robe, his black hair was tied back, and his deep black eyes drew everyone''s attention. On the other hand, a young man in black robes with his Whitish Silvery Hair drooped down to his waist, while his black mask created a mysterious aura around him. Both of them resembled men from other worlds. Andy examined the first stone, which had numbers engraved on it. It was the stone used to determine the age of a person. "You First," he said, turning around to face Fang Yan. Fang Yan placed his hand on the stone and nodded. After a while, a light appeared and moved upward until it stopped at the number eighteen. Fang Yan''s gaze was fixed on the number as he removed his hand and motioned for Andy to continue. Andy nodded and placed his hand on the hand. When he placed his hand, he felt something enter his body and roam throughout it, and it returned to the stone. The white light suddenly glowed and came to a halt at seventeen and a half. While he nodded when he saw the numbers, everyone else at the venue was flabbergasted. They''d heard Young Master Andy was the Core Formation Realm Master, but nobody thought he''d be this young. When they imagined the level of talent he would have, their hearts sped up. After a while, Andy motioned to Fang Yan to assess his talent. Just as he was about to place his hand on the stone, one elder said."Just pour your energy into the stone," Fang Yan pursed his lips but nodded as he placed his hand on the stone. As he poured the energy into the stone, his heartbeat sped up. The color of the stone gradually changed. It started out red, then orange, then yellow, then green. When the color of the glow changed, everyone''s heartbeat sped up. Fang Yan''s gaze was fixed on the stone, which was now glowing with Indigo. Suddenly, a smirk appeared on his face as the glow abruptly changed and a violet hue spread across the stage. Everyone on the stage was sweating profusely. They were witnessing something extraordinary. A violet-level talent hasn''t appeared on this continent in thousands of years. Everyone on the stage was sprinting their thoughts as they peered at the young man in white. Many people''s eyes filled with doubt and pity as they looked at Young Master Andy. Fang Yan smiled as he gestured for Andy to take his turn. But he was caught off guard to notice that the man in front of him has an indifferent expression on his face. Andy poured energy into the stone as he placed his hand on it. He was surprised to discover that the stone was sucking his energy, but he still nodded as he poured more energy into it. The Stone glowed as Color changed from Red to Orange to yellow to Green to Blue to indigo. But it seemed to stop at indigo. Many people shook their heads, while others pitied Andy. Even the elders were disappointed; they had hoped to witness a miracle today. As Andy was gazing at the stone, he heard a proud voice, "I told you, I am more talented." Andy was taken aback for a moment when he heard those words. He turned his head to see that Fang Yan was looking in one direction. He shifted his gaze to see that Shi Yi was glaring at Fang Yan with an indescribable gaze in her eyes. His lips curled into a smile as he said, "Is it?" Suddenly, the glow of the stone changed from Indigo to Bright Violet. Fang Yan, who was staring at Shi Yi, had a bad feeling when he noticed everyone''s surprised expression. He spun his face. His heartbeat sped up as he stumbled backward when he noticed the Stone shining brightly in Violet Light. His attention was drawn to the Young Man in front of him, who had a slight smile on his face, but his next words pulled his soul out. "You were saying something?" Everyone on the stage dropped their jaws as a sound of crack resounded throughout the mountains and the stone turned from bright violet to midnight black. Chapter 28 - Pendant Fang Yan''s body shook as a cracking sound echoed throughout the mountains. His eyes were fixed on the glowing black stone as he staggered backward. "Im..possible," he mumbled, unable to comprehend what had transpired. When he noticed that the glow on the rock had faded, his gaze was drawn to the Young Man in front of him. He couldn''t believe the man in the mask was as talented as him. He knew that he had held back when he poured his energy into the rock. He thought that violet-level talent would be enough to terrify the man in front of him. But what could he possibly do now? He can''t say he hid his talent, can he? His eyes could even detect a hint of greed in some of those present. He lacked the background to stand up to these people. As his mind raced for the solution, a mellow voice from the man reached his ears. "Are you satisfied now? Or do you want me to prove it again?" Despite the softness of the voice, he felt as if someone had pricked his heart with a sharp needle. His gaze was drawn back to the man in front of him, whose blue eyes were visible through the mask. He was staring at him with a slight smile on his face. He felt uneasy all over as if someone was peering into his soul. He couldn''t forget the moment when he first saw this man; that Demon-like stare was still fresh in his mind. Anxiety filled his heart, and as he unconsciously bit his lips, he could feel that all eyes were on him, waiting for his response. He closed his eyes for a split second before scanning the surrounding crowd. Finally, with his dark eyes fixed on the man in front of him, he took a deep breath and said, "I admit that you have talent," He turned around and walked away as he finished speaking. Everyone watching the scene was taken aback when the young man in white turned around to leave. However, many people understood why he left. As a talented man, he couldn''t grow in the shadow of another, more talented man. Fang Yan''s heart was pounding as he walked away. To be honest, he couldn''t accept his defeat; he knew he was more talented than that man, but he couldn''t retort. But his steps came to a halt when the soft voice reached his ears once more. "Did I ask about your opinion on my talent? Aren''t you forgetting something?" Fang Yan''s brow furrowed and his eyes scowled as he turned around to see that man with a slight smile on his face. He could tell that the man was mocking him as he saw that smile. "What exactly do you want?" His loud voice echoed as his gaze fixed on the man. "Aren''t you forgetting something?" Andy''s voice reached his ears again. Fang Yan fell silent for a moment as he scanned his surroundings. His lips pursed as his hoarse voice echoed. He''d had enough of the insult. "WHAT DO YOU WANT?" But, just as he said those words, his gaze was drawn to Andy, whose lips pursed into a wide smile, but he remained rooted to the spot as if lightning struck him when the mellow voice of Andy reached his ears. "I want that pendant hanging on your neck," His head bowed inadvertently as the red jade pendant that hung around his neck attracted his dark eyes. His hand moved as he squeezed his grip on the pendant. "WHY?" his hoarse voice echoed, his dark eyes fixed on the Pendant. He couldn''t figure out why, of all things, the man asked for the Pendant. Is he familiar with this pendant? His heartbeat sped up as he thought about it. His memories were still fresh when his old man informed him that he had found him outside a monastery, wrapped in red cloth and wearing a pendant around his neck. On the pendant, the word FANG was carved beautifully. That is why the old man named him Fang Yan. Even though he hated his parents for abandoning him, he still carried the pendant for the keepsake. As it was the last thing, his parents had left for him. But now someone is asking for this pendant. He was really hoping to hear something about his parents. But then he heard an unexpected answer, "I like the Red color," When he heard the nonsensical answer, a sudden fit of rage welled up in his heart and his body shook as he clenched the Pendant tightly and gritted his teeth. His eyes were bloodshot as he yanked the pendant from his neck and tossed it at the man in front of him and he turned around and walked away. Even though the pendant was precious to him, his pride was more important. He''d had enough insults for the day, and he wanted no more. Andy caught the Pendant, his gaze fixed on Fang Yan''s departing figure. As Fang Yan''s figure vanished into the crowd, his gaze was pulled to the circular Jade Pendant that rested on his palm. He even noticed the word FANG beautifully carved on it. His lips curved into a smile as he clenched the pendant in his hands, which then disappeared. This pendant was the reason Fang Yan tracked down his long-lost parents on the Phoenix Continent. They were one of the Powerful Families, even with some influence in the Upper World. In the book, Fang Yan became even more arrogant after discovering that his family was one of the most powerful families in the world. Even though Fang Yan could meet his parents. However, without the pendant, it would be delayed for some time. And all he needed was some time. ------------------------------------------------------ Unbeknownst to anyone, a hooded figure witnessed everything that happened on stage. For a long time, his gaze fixed on the Young Man in Black Robe. He hesitated as if to contemplate something, before shifting his gaze to the departing figure of the Young Man in the White Robe.. He clenched his teeth and walked away from the scene after one last look at the young man on stage. Chapter 29 - The Hidden Family? As soon as the pendant disappeared from his hand, Andy noticed that there was a pin-drop silence, as every eye was observing him carefully. Many of those eyes were filled with reverence, some with envy, and a few with greed. A helpless sigh escaped his lips as he shook his head and turned around to return to the stage. As he approached the stage, he noticed that all the sect''s elders were dumbfounded, whereas the Grand Elder of the eternal palace had a slight smile on his face and his eyes were fixed on him, as if he were a walking treasure. His gaze scanned everyone before settling on the Grand Elder. He clasped his hands and said, "I sincerely apologize for causing serious damage to the Talent Measuring Stone because of my carelessness. Plea.." But before he could finish his sentence, The Grand Elder interrupted by patting Andy''s shoulders and saying, "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re the Prime Disciple of the Eternal Palace. It makes no difference if you damage one or a dozen stones. You don''t have to apologize for that," As he finished the sentence, a wide smile appeared on his face, and his gaze was drawn to every Elder of the other sect present on the stage. His heart was filled with satisfaction as he realized that every one of those elders was looking at him with envy. Andy''s brow furrowed as he heard those words, but he realized that his importance had skyrocketed after everyone witnessed his once-in-a-millennium talent. Nonetheless, he clasped his hand and said, "Thank you for your consideration, but I''d like to take the leave," The Grand Elder was surprised for a moment, but he immediately replied, "Fine, go rest; you''d be tired. But don''t forget that the realm will open in five days." While he said that, his eyes were filled with affection as he gazed at Andy as if he were his own grandson. Andy was creeped out when he saw those eyes, but he kept his smile on as he said, "Thank you," before turning around to leave the stage. But his steps came to a halt when he heard the sweet voice of a woman. "Even though we were not honored to have you as a disciple. But you will always be the Profound Blossom Sect''s Honored Guest. And the offer is still open; you may select many Dual Cultivation partners from our sect." When Andy turned around, he noticed that the Gorgeous Elder of Profound Blossom Sect. was looking at him with a slight smile on her face. His lips curled into a smile as he said, "I''ll visit the Profound Blossom Sect. when the time is right," It stunned the elder of the Profound Blossom Sect for a moment as she replied hurriedly, "Sure, our sect''s gates are always open for you." Andy''s eyes scanned those Elders'' weird expressions before turning around to leave the stage. Everyone''s attention was drawn to the Young Master, who stepped into the carriage after leaving the stage. And as soon as the carriage left, the commotion billowed, and the legend of Young Master Andy began to spread from that day on. ------------------------------------------------ Andy sat on the carriage, his nails dug into his palms, his gaze fixed on the window. The Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind. "What happened? Why did you leave hurriedly?" While his gaze was drawn to the passing crowd, he mumbled, "I''m not sure why, but a sudden anxiousness has filled my heart. As if I had overlooked something. But I''m not sure about it." Andy closed his eyes, while demon Lord fell silent for a moment, before his voice echoed in Andy''s mind again, "Remember what I told you? Destiny is heavily favoring him. Now that you''ve exploited his opportunity. Destiny would find one way or another to make him stronger." Andy exhaled a mouthful of warm air as he heard Demon Lord''s voice for the again, "But don''t take it too seriously. You should have a single goal in mind. Make yourself stronger. If you are stronger, even Destiny will bow before you. But, at no time, should you become complacent? Even slight laziness from your side could lead to your demise." Andy''s eyes were closed for a long time, even after hearing the Demon Lord''s words, but suddenly his heart thumped and a sudden sense of excitement bubbled up in his heart. "Destiny, huh?" he mumbled as his Blood-red eyes opened. -------------------------------------------------------------- The cloaked man strolled through the crowd, his gaze fixed on the young man who was fleeing the mountains. As he walked, memories from a month ago flashed through his mind. He was in seclusion to make a breakthrough. But then there was a commotion in his home. The Grand Ancestor, who had not spoken for thousands of years, suddenly had divination. The savior of his family will arrive near the mountains, according to the Divination. When he thought about his family, a flash of hatred flashed through his heart. They were once one of the most powerful families in the upper world thousands of years ago. But they massacred his family overnight, forcing them to flee the upper world and end up in the lower world. They had to hide even in the Lower world due to a fear of being attacked again. Only a handful of people were aware of their existence. Even though he couldn''t believe the divination that an outsider could revive his family. He was still looking for any last straw that could save his family. But then he heard that the realm was about to open near the mountains. To be honest, when he arrived at the gathering, he didn''t think that the person in the divination could be found here. But when he witnessed the spectacle, his world was turned upside down. Not one, but two young men with talent that was even rare in the upper world were pitted against each other. Even though he presumed that the young man in the black robe was the person in Divination but when he noticed the other leaving the mountains, his heart told him otherwise. That''s why he hopped as soon as he noticed the young man leaving. Suddenly, he realized he''d left the crown behind and was walking in a deserted area, while the young man in white walked with a lost look in his eyes. He quickly disappeared and reappeared in front of the young man, his gaze fixed on the Dark Black eyes. While a stern voice came out of his mouth. "Hold on," Chapter 30 - Opportunity Fang Yan hurriedly left the stage. Even though he wanted to be chosen as a disciple of the sect, he couldn''t bear growing up in the shadow of a person who had insulted him greatly. As he walked away, he noticed that many people were peering at him, but he didn''t care, since his mind was filled with images of Andy mocking him. It was the first time in his life that someone had insulted him so badly, especially in front of so many people. But as he thought about Andy, he felt a twinge of fear in his heart. He didn''t expect to meet anyone whose talent was comparable to his after inheriting the legacy of Supreme Saint. But not only did he meet the one, but he did so only a few days after inheriting the legacy. He was so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn''t notice he was walking in a deserted area. However, his steps abruptly came to a halt as a man''s stern voice jolted him out of his reverie. "Hold on," His heart pounded as he noticed a tall man in a black robe standing before him, his face hidden behind a hood. His gaze scanned the area before settling on the man in front of him. He realized he was standing in the middle of a deserted street. As he stared at the man in front of him, various thoughts ran through his mind, but he asked politely. "Yes," "How does it feel to flee in front of so many people?" Fang Yan heard that voice again. He had the feeling that the man''s sharp eyes were scrutinizing him beneath the hood the entire time. Just as those words reached his ears, a sudden surge of rage rose in his heart, and his fists clenched tightly, but he took a deep breath to calm down as his eyes gazed at the man in front of him, and he said, "It doesn''t concern you." But, as he finished his sentence, he took a side step to walk away from that man. However, he was suddenly rooted to the spot, his heart pounding as he sensed that some force had tightly restrained him. As he struggled in that restraint, the voice spoke to him again, "Didn''t you know you shouldn''t walk away when you''re talking to someone? Especially if the person on the other side is stronger than you." As soon as he heard those words, Fang Yan''s struggle came to a halt. Suddenly, he realized he was no longer bound by those constraints; he staggered with his gaze fixed on that man. He exclaimed, "What do you want?" Some force constrained him again, and it choked his throat as he heard the voice again, "Didn''t anyone teach you any manners? Your stubbornness could lead to your demise. Tsk, that Young Master Andy was far smarter than you." When he heard the name Andy and realized the man was comparing him, his heart swelled with rage. He struggled as a hoarse voice escaped his lips, "Do... Don''t compare me to him." "You''re upset, aren''t you? What can you do about it? You''ve already ruined your chances of being accepted into any of those sects. How are you going to get stronger? You already knew Andy was much stronger than you, but he came from a higher world and is full of resources. In the future, he will be far more powerful than you. How about you? Do you have any resources? How can you exact revenge if you''re an ant in front of him?" The force that had restrained him had vanished once more, and he coughed loudly, but his eyes were clear. He realized the man''s words were true. Despite his talent, he lacked a platform to shine. He lacked resources. He couldn''t even think about vengeance if he was weaker in the future. His clear dark eyes fixed on the man in front of him, as he said, "I apologize for my impolite behavior; what do you want me to do?" The hooded man nodded slightly and said, "That''s great; I can give you the opportunity. But you know that nothing in this world is free, so what can you do about it?" Fang Yan fell silent for a moment, his lips pursed. But after a while, determination filled his eyes as he gazed at the man in front of him. "If you give me an opportunity, I will do anything you want me to do," The hooded man nodded slightly as he placed his hand on Fang Yan''s shoulders and said, "Remember what you said today. There is no turning back." But as soon as he finished the words, both Fang Yan and the Hooded man vanished from the spot. ---------------------------------------------------------------- The moonlight illuminated the training ground on a large courtyard on a dark night. The man in a black robe was standing in an unusual position, with one leg led on the back and the front leg slightly bent, both hands holding a wooden sword and both eyes focused on it. A wooden dummy of a man with numerous dents stood quite a distance away. A bead of sweat slid down his brow as he grunted and waved his sword diagonally. The sword emitted a beautiful arc that was almost transparent as it passed through the dummy, As a loud sound broke the silence, the dummy was sliced perfectly, with one part standing still and the other falling to the ground. The man panted slightly and drew his brows as he looked at the sliced dummy piece. THUD THUD A loud knock on the door interrupted his reverie as he growled. A black mask appeared in his hand and he placed it on his face as he strolled to open the door. But as soon as he opened the door, he was baffled to see the figure in front of him. Chapter 31 - Lu Yong And Lu Yuan Andy was taken aback when he saw the figure standing opposite him as soon as he opened the door. In front of him stood a middle-aged man in a gleaming red robe, who appeared to be in his thirties and had his silver hair tied back. He looked at Andy with a slight smile on his face. The man standing at the door was Lu Yong, patriarch of the Lu Family and father of Lu An. And as soon as he saw Andy open the door, he clasped his hand and said, "Sorry for disturbing you at this time, Young Master Andy, but the event at the mountains ended just now, and I could not meet you when you left the stage," He still had a smile on his face as he stared at the masked young man in front of him. "Oh, but who are you?" Andy replied while maintaining his gaze on the man in front of him. Even though he had a calm expression on his face, his heart was turbulent with emotions. He was affected by Lu An''s memories after they merged with him. Lu An wished that his father, whom he considered as a role model, would recognize him. But the man who was supposed to be his father, on the other hand, never looked at him. And now the same man stood in front of him, a smile on his face and his hands clasped. When he heard the response, Lu Yong''s smile stiffened, but he kept the smile and said, "Please accept my apologies for failing to introduce myself. I''m the patriarch of the Lu family, Lu Yong. I''m sure you''ve heard of the Lu Family, right?" Andy''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Oh! So you''re the patriarch of the Lu family. Hmm, I''ve heard things about the Lu Family," "Really! that''s a terrific thing," Lu Yong said with a smile. "We, the Lu family, have a very well-deserved reputation on the continent, and you should know many of your senior brothers and sisters are from the Lu family." "Oh! That was something I was unaware of. But I heard a rumor about your son Lu An, who died after falling off a cliff, and you even received compensation for his death. Anyway, leave that alone and come inside, please." Andy said as his blue eyes shifted from the man in front of him to the figure behind Lu Yong. Lu Yuan, Lu An''s elder brother. He gave them a quick glance before turning to enter the courtyard. Lu Yong''s face became strange, as if someone had poked his heart with a sharp needle, and his eyes were drawn to Andy''s departing figure. He had a distinct impression that he had seen that man somewhere before. But couldn''t point out where, while his gaze was fixed on Andy, he heard a voice whisper to him, "Father, I think we should leave. You don''t have to be concerned about the fruit. He''s going to enter the realm. I''m sure I''ll be able to handle it." But as soon as he heard those words, a fear struck Lu Yong''s heart, and he spun his face and glared at Lu Yuan. "Don''t speak nonsense," Lu Yong''s words echoed in Lu Yuan''s head. When he saw those eyes, Lu Yuan rooted to the spot. This was the first time his father had scolded him. Lu Yong took a deep breath as he entered the courtyard. While Lu Yuan gulped, an icy glint passed through his eyes as his gaze shifted to Andy''s figure. -------------------------------- Andy''s steps came to a halt as he frowned, and he turned around to see Lu Yuan staring at him with cold eyes. Andy was taken aback for a moment before his lips curled into a smile as he turned to go inside his room. --------------------------------- Lu Yong''s gaze was drawn to the destroyed wooden dummy as soon as he entered the courtyard. His steps unconsciously changed direction towards it. As he stood in front of the dummy, his gaze was attracted to the area where the dummy had been sliced; unconsciously, his fingers ran through the area which was sliced perfectly, but he felt a twinge of pain in his fingers. He quickly pulled his hands back, his gaze drawn to the blood dripping from his fingers. He frowned as he rubbed his fingers, then his eyes were drawn to the wooden sword on the ground, which was quite a distance away. His face was drained of color as he mumbled, "Intent?" He shook his head and hurried towards Andy''s room. ------------------------------------ Large and luxurious couches were placed inside a large hall, while the entire room was decorated with expensive curtains and a large chandelier hung on the roof, which lit up the room dimly. Andy leaned back on one of the couch, one leg crossed over the other, his eyes closed. Suddenly, his ears picked up the sound of rushing footsteps approaching the room. His eyes narrowed slightly as he saw Lu Yong enter the room, followed by Lu Yuan. "Please take a seat." Andy sat up straight and pointed to the opposite couch, his gaze fixed on Lu Yong. Lu Yong sat across from Andy, his eyes fixed on the masked, silver-haired young man before him. Various emotions raged inside his heart, but he cleared his throat and said, "There is a reason I came here to look for you at this time." "Please say," Andy''s soft voice reached his ears. "I''m in desperate need of rainbow fruit. Do you have any extras, if you don''t mind?" As he glanced at the man in front of him, Lu Yong almost pleaded, "Oh! Even if I did, why should I give it to you?" Andy smirked and asked, his gaze fixed on the man in front of him. But then a loud yell from Lu Yuan echoed through the hall. "YOU DARE! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO MY FATHER LIKE THAT, YO.." But Lu Yong stood up and slapped Lu Yuan in the middle of his words. He rubbed his cheeks where his father had slapped him, his shocked eyes were fixed on his father. "Fool," Lu Yong mumbled as he turned around and clasped his hands. "I apologize for my son. Please consider my request. I am willing to do whatever you demand." "Anything?" Andy smirked and asked. "Yes, anything," Lu Yong replied with determined eyes. "I heard that this man was engaged to a girl.. I want that girl," Andy said, while his gaze fixed on Lu Yuan. Chapter 32 - Emotions When they heard those words, both Lu Yong and Lu Yuan were stunned. Lu Yuan''s expression darkened, while Lu Yong maintained a straight face and asked, "Do you want to marry that girl from Shi Clan?" Andy kept a smile on his face as he sat with his legs crossed and his gaze fixed on the two men in front of him. When he heard those words, he simply said, "When did I say I wanted to marry someone? I said that I wanted that girl. And what I plan to do with her is completely irrelevant to you." Andy paused as his eyes scanned the men in front of him, then said, "If it''s okay, I can give you the fruit right now." Lu Yuan''s face turned uglier as he glared at the man in front of him with hatred in his eyes. How could this Young Master Andy possibly have such a ridiculous demand of exchanging Shi Yi? This is a direct slap in the face. He fell in love with Shi Yi the moment he saw her, and after much effort, he could break Shi Yi''s engagement to his younger brother. Only a few days had passed since his engagement was announced, and he couldn''t even celebrate, and this man dared to ask for Shi Yi. Andy''s gaze shifted to Lu Yong as he waited for the answer. Lu Yong''s gaze was fixed on the Young Man in front of him the entire time, his lips pursed, unable to comprehend how the situation had devolved into this. He knew from this Young Man''s actions this morning that the girl from the Shi clan could play an important role in establishing a good relationship with them. But he did not know this man would demand Shi Yi so quickly and in such a ridiculous manner. This is the first time in his life that someone has insulted him so severely, and the person on the other end was just a young man. After some thought, Lu Yong said, "I need some time to consider it. However, I will respond as soon as possible." The smile was still present on Andy''s face after he heard the reply. "It''s up to you whether you respond to me or not. I just said my proposal. Whether or not you accept it, nothing matters to me," However, his smile faded as his gaze was drawn to Lu Yuan. "But what matters to me is that no one, and I mean no one, can look at me with contempt. You should understand what I mean when I say the world is big. Since you came to my door with a request, I''ve been feeling very generous. But the next time, I''ll simply pull your eyeballs out." Lu Yong moved quickly as he drew Lu Yuan away and exited the room, a cold glint in his eyes as he did so. Meanwhile, Andy''s gaze followed the men''s movements as they exited a room, and a strange expression formed on his face as he bit his lips. ---------------------------- Andy sat there for a while, his lost eyes staring into nothingness until he took a deep breath and slapped his face hard, mumbling, "He is not your father, and he does not deserve to be called father." Suddenly, Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his head, "Why are you acting like a madman? And what about that absurd demand? But didn''t this make you an enemy of the Lu clan?" As Andy stood up and walked towards the door, he exhaled a mouthful of air and mumbled, "After Lu An''s memory merged with mine, you should know this. I was deeply affected by him, and I felt his emotions as well. Even though I was sitting, I was unbelievably uneasy. Regarding the Demand, those people do not deserve to be called a family. As for enmity, I guarantee they''ll be begging for the fruit by tomorrow evening and in the future, they could not touch me. And for Shi Yi, I have different plans for her." The Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his head once more, "Okay, but try to keep your emotions under control. These emotions may come back to haunt you in the future. I will transfer the mind scripture; whenever there is an emotional turmoil, always recite this script; you will feel calm." Andy nodded slightly as he heard Demon Lord''s words, and his mind was suddenly filled with a new set of memories. Andy''s lone figure strolled through the training ground, which was lit up by moonlight at night. His eyes were closed as his steps came to a halt and he stood in the same spot for a while. Suddenly, a long, heavy sword appeared in his one hand, and he slashed it effortlessly through the air. A beautiful white arc left the sword as it made its way to the remaining piece of the wooden dummy and perfectly sliced it in two. ------------------------------------ A slightly plump man in a fine green robe stood at a door in the large courtyard, with various emotions visible in his eyes. His gaze was fixed on the door in front of him as shook his head, unable to knock on the door. After a while, he took a deep breath and knocked twice on the door. As he stood at the door, his ears picked up on the sound of approaching footsteps, and the creak of the door broke the silence. In front of him stood a lovely young lady dressed in a black nightgown, her hair messy and her eyes were drowsy. Her face creased when she saw the figure in front of him. "Father? Why are you here?" "I have some bad news for you," Shi Yi''s father said, his attention fixed on his daughter, observing every expression she made. "News?" Shi Yi frowned and asked, her gaze fixed on her father. Shi Yi''s father sighed and closed his eyes for a moment before saying, "The Lu family has canceled the marriage with you." Shi Yi''s brow furrowed, as she heard the news, and contrary to expectation, she had little reaction. Only a word escaped her mouth, "Why?" Shi Yi''s father was caught off guard when he saw his daughter''s reaction, but he responded unconsciously when he heard her question. "Young Master Andy has taken a liking to you," However, as soon as she heard those words, her drowsiness slipped away, and a smile spread across her face as she exclaimed, "Really?" Chapter 33 - Slave? As the sun rose, a bird''s chirp resounded from a lone tree in the middle of the large courtyard. A ray of sunlight bathed the courtyard when the peaceful silence was disrupted by the creak of a door. A tall man in a black robe stepped out of the door with silver whitish hair drooping to his waist. His brows scrunched as a ray of sunlight fell on his face, highlighting his otherworldly appearance. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before standing in the same spot for a while as if relishing every moment of the dawn. As he exhaled, he expelled a warm breath. As soon as he opened it, his blue eyes turned to the lone tree in the center of the courtyard. His gaze was drawn to the many dents and scratches on the tree''s trunk. Memories of last night flashed through his mind as sudden enlightenment helped him understand the concept of intent. He raised his hand as his gaze fixed on his palm, and a small semi-transparent white arc floated above his palm for a fraction of a second before disappearing into nothingness. A sigh escaped his lips as he clenched his fists, but then a voice echoed in his mind. "Don''t be disappointed; you only gained enlightenment yesterday; it will take some time to use intent without the sword. Be grateful for the ability to use sword intent. Many cultivators died in grief because they couldn''t comprehend the concept of intent." "I know, I know, I was simply trying," He mumbled as he made his way to the courtyard''s gate. A black mask appeared in his hand, which he placed on his face. But the moment he opened the gate, He noticed a carriage parked in the distance. When he noticed the driver dozing off while leaning against the carriage, he cracked a grin. He approached the driver slowly and quietly, coughing slightly as he stood in front of him. The driver''s eyes were delirious as he slowly opened them. His mind was still drowsy as he stared at the man in front of him for a few seconds before his eyes bulged out as he stood straight and yelled, "Yo... Young Master!" "Calm down. If you want to sleep, sleep properly," Andy said softly as he patted the driver''s shoulders. However, the driver shook his head hurriedly as he said, "What are you saying, young master? I just closed my eyes for a second before you arrived. Where do you want to go? I''ll just drive you there." But Andy shook his head and said, "Not now, I''d just like to go for a walk." "Young Master, how can you say this? You only need to tell me where you want to go. I''ll walk you there." But he immediately covered his mouth with his hand, his face flushed as he stared at Andy with his ugly eyes. Andy shook his head and walked away. But as soon as he stepped out into the street, he was greeted by the sight of the morning market, where people were setting up their stalls. Countless people turned to look at him, their eyes filled with reverence. Many people are familiar with this mysterious Young Master Andy as they were present at the sect''s gathering and witnessed a legend unfold before their eyes. Many people made way for him as he walked, and many bowed to him. Andy smiled as he gazed around the sparsely populated street. His days on Earth flashed before his eyes, but then the voice of the Demon Lord echoed in his mind, "Why are you always depressed as if someone has died? Man, how are you going to live a long life if you spend half of it in depression?" Andy froze for a moment before he retorted, "Who said I was depressed? It''s called nostalgia. Understand. But how will you understand? Half of my life was spent on the streets like this, struggling to earn a living. But how will you understand who was born with a silver spoon? And, to be honest, I''m feeling a bit lonely these days." As he strolled through the street, Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his head again, "Silver spoon? Who the hell told you I was born with a silver spoon? And why are you feeling lonely? Ain''t I with you?" When Andy heard Demon Lord''s rant, he became speechless; his face turned strange, but before he could reply, his attention was drawn to the commotion at a distance. When he noticed that a large crowd was encircling a large building, he scrunched his brows and stared at it. But then he slapped his forehead hard and mumbled, "Why the fuck did I forget about this?" Andy knew from his memories of Lu An that this building was well known for its slave trade. And in the book, just after the sect''s Gathering, Fang Yan luckily found a woman in this market. Later in the book, it was revealed that the woman was the daughter of a very powerful family in the upper world. And, like the Demon Lord, she fell into this world with her cultivation and memories sealed. As he approached the building, he took a deep breath, and his heartbeat quickened. The description of her beauty in the book was so detailed that he could vividly picture the woman in front of him. Many people saw him as he was about to enter the building and cleared the way, gazing at him with a look of worship in their eyes. However, as soon as he stepped inside the building, all of his expectations were squashed. His eyes were met with a rare sight, while an unusual stench assaulted his nose, and his ears heard the commotion of many people bidding for slaves. He looked up and saw several men, women, and children chained and locked up, their unsightly dirty bodies barely covered by clothes. But then, out of nowhere, a skinny man in a white robe with a square face and a thin black moustache approached him, clasped his hand, and said, "I''m grateful to see Young Master Andy in this humble shop. Please let me know what I can do for you." Andy scowled when he saw this man, but he said softly, "I''m just looking for a slave girl. Could you show me some?" The owner was stunned for a moment before a meaningful smile appeared on his face. "You have come to the right place. Come with me. I will show you the special pieces," Andy frowned but continued to follow the man as he made his way to the store''s basement. But it astonished him when he entered a large hall. The view here differs greatly from the one from the entrance. Every slave here was a beautiful woman; even though they were chained, they were clean and well-dressed. Even he was surprised since it was the first time in his life that he had seen so many beautiful women in one place. But suddenly, he heard the owner''s voice. "You can pick from any of them; I specifically chose many of them for young masters like you." Andy looked at the owner and nodded, his gaze sweeping over these women, who were staring at him in awe. Many of them even gave him a seductive smile, and some even exposed their bodies to attract him. As he walked, he observed every beauty in the cage. Andy frowned, as he couldn''t find the one he was looking for. Although every woman was beautiful, none of them matched the beauty described in the book. As he turned to leave, a sigh escaped his lips, but he was frozen in place when he noticed a figure slouching in a cage, her face hidden between her knees, her silky blue hair creating a distinct aura around her. As his eyes fixed on that figure, his lips curled into a smile as he muttered, "She is the one," Chapter 34 - Su Xin Andy''s lips curled into a smile as that slouching figure drew his attention. But the owner''s face turned ugly when he noticed Andy''s gaze fixed on the cage in the room''s corner. He coughed lightly and said, "That girl has already been booked, Young Master. You can also search for any other girl. And if none of the girls meet your criteria. I can plan for you." But the moment those words left his mouth, he froze on the spot, sweat cascading down his brow as his gaze was drawn to the young master''s slightly red eyes. He felt as if he were falling into an abyss until he heard a stern voice. "What did you say?" As the feeling faded, the owner shook his head, and when he looked up to see the Young Master before him, he noticed that the blue eyes were staring at him. He gulped slowly as his eyes scanned the room before settling on the man in front of him. His heart raced when he noticed that, except for the girl with blue hair, every woman was shaking uncontrollably as their gazes were fixed on the Young Master. The owner hurriedly shook his head and said, "I... said nothing. The girl is yours now," "How much do I have to pay?" Andy asked "No, no, no, how can I ask for money from you. You can consider it a gift from my side. You''re so lucky, we just brought the girl yesterday." The owner replied while a drop of sweat rolled down his forehead. While his eyes were fixed on the man in front of him, he nodded slightly as a pouch appeared in his hand, which he threw towards the owner as he turned around to face the cage. Andy froze as he realized the girl peering at him with perplexed eyes. His heart raced as he''s never seen such a beauty before. Her oceanic blue hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her blue eyes were scrunched as she fixed her gaze on him. Her fair, soft skin complimented her slightly triangular face, while her rosy lips were cracked and her small dainty nose elevated her beauty to new heights. Her body was draped in Green Robe, and her lean frame slouched on the ground, her back supported by the cage wall. While her gaze was fixed on Andy''s, he smiled slightly and strolled towards her, his mind replaying every word about her written in the book. She was the only daughter of the Su Family''s patriarch in the upper world. She was born with a unique body that allowed her to break through with no bottlenecks. When the news of her talent spread throughout the upper world, many greedy eyes focused on the Su Family, who was one of the upper world''s Hegemon. She was supposed to be the brightest star of her generation, but the heavens envied her when she was ambushed on her way to the ruins. Her maid betrayed her as her meridians were destroyed by poison, and the enemy''s brutal attack on her head caused her to lose her memories and she into this lower world after that epic battle. She had no memories of her past when she awoke in this world, and she roamed the lower world before being captured by the Slave Traders and bought to this place. In the book, following the events of the Sect''s Gathering, Fang Yan''s popularity soared as he was declared a once-in-a-thousand-years talent, and many people worshipped him. After the gathering, Fang Yan went for a walk and came across this Slave Shop, which he entered out of curiosity. And when he saw her in a cage, her beauty captivated him. And, just like today, the owner gifted him the girl. But when he discovered that this girl couldn''t cultivate, he was disgusted, and he didn''t even touch her when he returned her to his place. Even though she was his maid, he kept his distance from her. And following the events of the Lu Family''s demise. He recruited her as Shi Yi''s exclusive maid. Even though she loved him, she did not receive the response she had hoped for, but during her time with him, she discovered how selfish Fang Yan was. Even the gods couldn''t save the fool. Fang Yan did not know he was carrying a great treasure, as the idiocy dazzled him. The heavens pitied her as her body unlocked yet another potential for self-healing. Her body and memory both recovered, and she left the world without even looking at Fang Yan. When he saw her leaving the world, Fang Yan was filled with remorse and swore an oath to reclaim her heart. But by the time he got to the upper world, she was at the pinnacle, and he could only look up to her. He grew stronger slowly and steadily, and when he found out she was already married, a knot of regret formed in his heart. Which could only be opened by obtaining or killing her. But since another man had already touched her, hatred rose in his heart, and he killed her in one of the epic battles that helped him untie the knot in his heart. Andy stood in front of the cage with a smile on his face, his eyes carefully observing the otherworldly beauty before him as if he was capturing her beauty in his mind. He closed his eyes momentarily before taking a deep breath and turning around to signal the owner to open the cage and her lock. When the owner noticed Andy staring at him, he quickly opened the cage, unlocked her, and backed away. But that girl was still slouching on the floor, her confused gaze fixed on Andy''s. As he felt her confusion, he entered the cage, even though he could feel many eyes on him, his gaze was fixed on the beauty before him as he slowly extended his hand towards her. As Her confused eyes shifted from Andy''s face to his hand, and she heard a soft voice, "You are Su Xin from now on." Chapter 35 - Who? {{{A few minutes before Andy arrived in the basement}}} Many beautiful women were locked in different cages in the basement of a building, and many of them chatted among themselves as noise and murmurs surrounded the room. Among them was a woman in a green robe slouching on the ground, her face hidden between her knees and one hand locked in a thick iron chain. Her eyes were closed as various emotions rose within her. Her heart was feeling worried, but also her mind was filled with doubts. She does not know who she is or where she comes from. It was two days ago when she opened her eyes to find herself in a swamp, her entire body covered in dirt and mud. When she tried to remember why she was there, a severe headache overcame her, as if something was interrupting her memories. It happened every time she tried to remember something. Her body was in excruciating pain as she struggled to walk and, fortunately, discovered a village nearby. But before she could approach the villagers, she was kidnapped by mercenaries and sold to this place. When she reached this location. The women here cleaned her and forced her to wear the green robe. She vividly remembered the look of greed and lust in many of the eyes of men when she walked to this place. She was disgusted, and she wished she could leave this place, but she lacked the power to do so. They chained her and locked her in a cage like a ready-to-be-sold animal. Last night, she was told that she was sold and her new owner would pick her up today. She felt worried; worried about her future. She did not know who she was, and now she''s being sold? She had only known one thing all of this time: she was in this condition because she had been brutally assaulted. When those women removed her clothes and cleaned her body of dirt, she noticed that her body was filled with scabs and marred with marks. As she was lost in her thoughts, the entire room went silent and voices of two men reached her ears, one of which was the owner of this place, who told her she was being sold. Now, he bought another customer. She didn''t mind, as she was engrossed with her own dilemmas. But then, she felt a familiar feeling. Her heartbeat sped up as she lifted her head to see the one man in a black robe and silvery-white hair, his half face covered in the black mask staring at the owner. She didn''t know why, but she knew she had felt a familiar sensation before but couldn''t place it. Her head ached slightly as she tried to think. As her gaze was fixed on the man in front of her, she noticed the black-robed man''s surprised expression when he looked at her. She didn''t know why, but those blue eyes were pulling her towards them. It was the first time in two days that she wasn''t disgusted with someone. But her heart skipped a beat when she noticed a smile forming on the man''s face as he walked towards her. She was perplexed; was he the same man she had been told about? As she was thinking about various things, she heard the sound of the cage opening and saw the owner quickly open her lock. Her gaze shifted to the man in front of her, who smiled as he entered the door. Her heart thumped as she stared at that man, her eyes filled with confusion. Suddenly, she noticed the man reaching out his hands to her, and some words reached her ears. However, when she heard the words, she froze in her place and her eyes went wide. "You are Su Xin from now on," ''Su Xin''. She felt very familiar with this name, as if it had been her name before she lost her memories. But how did he know what her name was? Did he know who she was? "Su Xin?" she muttered unconsciously as her eyes stared at the man in front of her, hoping for an answer. But then she noticed that the man was slightly shaking his head as his soft voice reached her again, while a smile remained on his face. "It''s Susan, not Su Xin," Her brows furrowed when she heard that name. Despite that, her heart was still thumping faster, this was the second clue she got after landing at this place. Doubts arose in her heart, but when she saw those blue eyes staring softly with slight expectations in them, her hand moved forward unconsciously to grab that hand. Meanwhile, Andy''s heart was racing, and he cursed silently as he made a huge mistake by telling her name in excitement. Susan, fortunately, matched Su Xin. And no one would question her given name since even his name is strange in this world. Andy pulled her up just as her soft and small hand rested on his palm. When she stood up, both of their eyes locked on each other for a moment before a small smile formed on his face and he softly said, "Let''s go." When he saw her nod, he turned around and moved out of the cage, still holding her hands as if he was afraid he would lose her if he let her hands go. Andy nodded at the owner, who walked in front as all of them exited the basement. But as soon as he came out of it. His eyes greeted the sight of three men coming in his direction. The man in the front wore a Yellow robe as his black hair was tied, while his hand carried a fan. And the two men following him wore the white robe. The entire area was filled with commotion, with many people fighting and bidding for the slaves. However, Andy''s brow furrowed when he noticed that the man''s gaze was fixed on Susan, while his eyes revealed slight greed and lust. Andy shook his head and changed course as he drew Susan along with him, but the corner of his eye noticed the owner was rooted to the spot. Somehow he felt an annoying fly named some young master was going to bug him on, and as expected, his ears heard a voice. "Wait?" Andy sighed as his steps came to a halt and he looked at Susan, nodded, and then turned around to face that man. "What?" Andy muttered slowly, his gaze fixed on the man in front of him when one man in white shouted loudly. "HOW DARE YOU? HOW CAN YOU STARE AT YOUNG MASTER LIKE THAT. QUICKLY KOWTOW TO THE YOUNG MASTER, OTHERWISE, I WILL PULL YOUR EYES OUT," Andy''s brow furrowed as he looked at the man who had just shouted, and then a Long Heavy sword appeared in his hand, as he waved it to the man in white. The entire area fell silent as the man was sliced in half and his body fell to the ground, while Andy peered at the horror-filled eyes of the so-called young master, who was staring at the sliced body lying in a pool of blood. Suddenly, Andy''s soft voice echoed throughout the room. "Who?" Chapter 36 - Punishment "Who?" Andy''s voice echoed throughout the silent hall as he stared at the so-called young master, whose horror-filled eyes were staring at the sliced-up body of his bodyguard lying in a pool of blood while his legs shook uncontrollably. While a few drops of blood slid down the Young Master''s face, the blood of his dead bodyguard stained his yellow robe. His body shook as Andy''s voice reached his ears, and he slowly turned around to see a pair of blue eyes staring back at him from behind the black mask. His heartbeat sped up as he realized that he was a helpless prey being stalked at by a ruthless predator. He gulped his non-existent saliva and opened his mouth slightly to speak to the person in front of him. But before he could reply, a stuttering voice filled the hall once more. "Wh... What did you do? D.. Do you know who the young master is? His single word c.. could destroy your entire family." Andy was stunned for a moment and his gaze shifted to another man in a white robe, whose body shook uncontrollably and a shaky sword was pointed at him. Andy''s mouth curled into a grin as he looked back at the Young Master, who was rooted to the ground. "Should I know you?" Andy chuckled while his head titled slightly as he looked straight into the young master''s eyes and he spotted a single drop of sweat slid down the brows of the man in front of him. As soon as he heard the voice again, the young master''s body shook as he yelled while shaking his head, "NO..you don''t need to know who I am. I... I''m going to leave now." And he dragged the last remaining bodyguard out of the shop. As he walked, his mind replayed the events that had led to today''s disaster. He was on his way to the inn after arriving in this city to take part in the realm''s opening when he came across this shop and was smitten by a chained beauty who was entering the shop with many other women but he couldn''t afford to buy her since he was in a hurry, but he sent his bodyguard to book her. He was certain that no one would dare to touch this woman as a member of the Lin Family and an inner disciple of the Eternal Palace. After finishing his cultivation this morning, he hurried to this shop to pick up that woman but was surprised to see another man dragging her outside. He unconsciously turned to look at the woman, who was scowling at him. A cold glint flashed through his eyes, but he unexpectedly collided with someone. "AH" A slow groan escaped his lips as he stumbled, his brow furrowed, but he started shaking when he saw the man in front of him. Suddenly, a soft voice reached his ears. "Why shouldn''t you tell me who you are?" His widened eyes stared the man in a black robe who was slowly approaching him. He staggered backward as he stuttered. "Do not come near me. You don''t know who I am. I am a member of the L... Lin family and an internal disciple of the Eternal Palace. If you touch me, you won''t be able to live any longer. You are free to keep that g.. irl." When Andy heard those words, his lips curled into a smirk as he strolled towards the panic-stricken Young Master while his gaze was fixed on two men in front of him. But then he vanished and reappeared in front of the Young Master, grabbing his neck and lifting him off the ground. The Young Master''s face flushed red as his legs swayed in the air and both of his hands struggled to break free from the grasp. Andy''s eyes were drawn to the Young Master, who was dangling by the neck and then his gaze shifted to the man in white, who was trembling violently and staring at his Young Master with his bulging eyes. "You''re his bodyguard, right? What are you doing now? Aren''t you going to save your Young Master?" Andy chuckled and said, But the bodyguard kept staring at his Young Master as if he didn''t hear what Andy was saying. Andy was astounded for a moment before shaking his head and returning his gaze to the hanging Young Master, who was struggling hard to free himself. "Didn''t you say I couldn''t live if I touched you? But, as you can see, nothing bad happened to me. Didn''t you say you''re from the Lin Family and an Internal Disciple of the Eternal Palace? But I have no idea who the fuck Lin Family is, and since you are a disciple of Eternal Palace. Isn''t this my responsibility as the Prime disciple to teach some manners to his Junior Brother?" he smiled as he spoke to the Young Master. But then, Andy''s smile and the sword in his other hand vanished, and he peered into the Young Master''s eyes as words escaped his lips, "I spared you when you stared at my woman, thinking you were some ignorant idiot. Nonetheless, you dared to stop me. Do you think I would have spared you if you had looked at my woman again with hostility? Don''t you think you''re deserving of some sort of punishment? Always remember not to provoke someone unless you know who you''re provoking. But, sadly, you wouldn''t be able to do so any longer. I will not kill you. You would be a role model for anyone who thought of provoking me." As he finished speaking, he drew the Young Master down slightly, and his other hand''s finger touched between the brows of the man struggling in his hand. A white light flashed across his fingertip and entered the head. Suddenly, the Young Master''s struggle came to a halt, his eyes became cloudy, and drool leaked from his mouth. Andy furrowed his brow as he tossed the Young Master to the remaining Body Guard, then turned around to walk towards Susan, who was looking at him calmly. The bodyguard crashed to the ground as his Young Master''s body collided with him, and as his panic-stricken eyes stared at the Young Master, who was lying on the ground like a fool, suddenly a mellow voice reached his ears. "Take this fool back. And if your Lin Family wants to be annihilated overnight. Tell them to come to me." The bodyguard''s body shook as he turned to face the back of the Man, who was leaving the shop with the woman. And as soon as Andy left the shop, murmurs broke the silence as everyone stared at two men lying on the ground. Meanwhile, Andy stepped out of the carriage in front of his courtyard after a while, his gaze pulled to three men and a young, beautiful woman standing at a distance. He was taken aback for a moment before a smirk formed on his face, and he muttered, "I think I found a maid," Chapter 37 - Threat (I) A young woman in a blue robe was leaning on a carriage in front of a large courtyard with her eyes closed, while two middle-aged men and a young man stood nearby. While the woman appeared to be lost in her thoughts, the young man kept glancing at her. Shi Yi, who was lost in her thoughts, couldn''t forget what her father had said last night. She was told that Young Master Andy was interested in her, and from the moment she heard those words her heart couldn''t calm down, and she couldn''t sleep or cultivate last night as the image of Young Master kept flashing through her mind. It was the first time in her life that someone had pulled her heartstrings. And, to be honest, she deserved someone with unlimited potential just like her, and no one could be better than Young Master Andy, who was the rarest of rare talents with an unlimited future. Even though she was engaged to the son of the Lu family patriarch, she agreed since her father had decided. But was she happy? She couldn''t tell because she spent all of her time cultivating, and marriage was just an obligation to her. However, the appearance of that man has changed her future. She now has a sense of purpose in her life, finally realizing that there is something more important than cultivation. When she thought about the son of the Lu Family patriarch, the image of that worthless man who had been bothering her flashed through her mind. She argued with her family when she was told she was engaged to that worthless piece of shit who couldn''t cultivate, but her family rejected her opinion and told her they would think about it. Many times, she insulted him in front of everyone to let him know that she and he came from different worlds, but he persisted in bothering her. Finally, unable to tolerate his behavior, she spread rumors about him, making him famous throughout the neighborhood. Finally, after her family''s insistence, they canceled her marriage to him, and she learned a few days later that he had jumped off the cliff. She shook her head to get rid of the memory of that useless man as she pondered her future once more. While she kept going to see the image of the Young man in a black robe, the image of the man in a white robe flashed before her eyes, her brow furrowed, but her ears picked up the sound of a neigh of the horse, with a slight creak of a carriage wheel. She opened her eyes to see a black carriage at a distance stop. Her heart thumped when the driver opened the carriage door and her heartthrob, the Masked young Man in a black robe with his long silvery whitish hair drooping down, stepped out, and her heart almost stopped when he looked at her with a slight smile on his face. But when she saw him turn around to extend his hand, a scowl formed on her face, and an uneasy feeling welled up in her heart when she saw a fair hand of a woman coming out of the carriage. She froze in place when she saw an otherworldly beauty step out of the carriage, and they exchanged a glance before he nodded in their direction and entered the courtyard with the woman. When her gaze was fixed on the woman''s departing figure, her heart thumped faster, and for the first time in her life, she felt slightly jealous, jealous of the woman in that plain green robe. But when she thought about how the woman was dressed, she heaved a sigh and turned her gaze to her father, who was standing with the Patriarch of the Lu family, whose cold eyes were glaring at the courtyard. Family before heading towards the courtyard, where they all followed him inside. While Lu Yong approached the courtyard, his cold eyes were lost and a variety of thoughts flashed through his mind. This was the second time in his life that he had been insulted, and both times, by the same young man. As he stepped into the courtyard, his fists clenched. But his gaze was drawn once more to the Lone Tree, which stood with many sword marks on its trunk. The image of the previous night flashed through his mind and his drawn towards his fingers. He eventually realized the man could use the intent at this young age. A sigh escaped his lips as he walked down the hall. As soon as he walked into the hall, he noticed Andy sitting in the same spot, with his legs crossed, while the woman was nowhere to be found. When he looked at the young man, he noticed Andy gesturing him to sit, while his blue eyes behind the mask gazed at him. Andy was sitting on the couch when he noticed figures entering the hall, he gestured for Lu Yong to sit on the opposite couch and he leaned back, both hands crossed across his chest, his gaze fixed on the door. With a smile on his face, the Shi Family patriarch sat beside Lu Yong. Lu Yuan and Shi Yi were standing behind the couch. He noticed that Shi Yi''s eyes were darting around the room as if she was looking for something, while Lu Yuan was staring at him with hatred in his eyes. He smirked and shifted his gaze to Lu Yong. "So what''s your decision," Lu Yong took a deep breath and said, "We have decided to call off the marriage with Shi Yi. And I''ve brought the Shi Family patriarch with me." Andy nodded as his gaze was drawn to Shi Family patriarch, who was smiling at him. "Oh! So, what''s your choice?" Andy asked in a lethargic tone, his gaze fixed on the man in front of him. While keeping a smile on his face, the patriarch of the Shi Family coughed and said, "It is our luck that you have taken an interest in the girl of our house. I just wanted to know, when should we keep the engagement." "When did I talk about engagement?" Andy asked, frowning. But as soon as Shi Family Patriarch heard those words, his smile faded away, and he asked in a deep voice, "What do you mean?" Andy had a slight smile on his face as he said, "I mean what I said, I want that girl," and as soon as he finished speaking, his eyes took a look at Shi Yi, who was stunned, her watery eyes staring at him. "And what if I say no?" Shi Family''s Patriarch''s voice reached his ears, and his gaze returned to the man in front of him. Andy''s lips curled into a smile as he said, "If you don''t want your family to see tomorrow''s morning. Say no," Chapter 38 - Threat (II) "If you don''t want your family to see tomorrow''s morning, say no," Andy said, his lips curled into a smile as he stared at the man in front of him. The room fell silent as everyone turned their attention to the man in the black robe, who had a slight smile on his face and blue eyes that were peering at the Shi clan''s patriarch. While Lu Yong had a stony expression on his face, Lu Yuan''s fists clenched his fists and his hate-filled eyes stared at the man in front of him. Shi Yi''s eyes welled up with tears, and a drop of water rolled down her cheeks as she bit the corner of her lips and her veins were visible on her neck. As soon as those words reached his ears, beads of sweat formed on the patriarch''s skin. His breathing became hurried, and his heartbeat sped up. He sat up straight and looked around the room, his gaze darting to everyone. He gulped his saliva, took a deep breath, and cracked his mouth to respond, but Lu Yong cut him off before he could say anything. "Aren''t you going a little overboard?" But Andy''s voice rang out in the room, and he turned his eyes to Lu Yong. "Isn''t your job done here? Or do you want to eat your words?" Andy said, as his gaze shifted to Lu Yong. Lu Yong froze on the spot, his lips pursed as he stared at the man in front of him. Andy sighed as a rainbow-colored fruit appeared in his hand, which he threw at Lu Yong. "This is your reward; you may disappear now." Lu Yong caught the fruit. As he stared at the fruit in his hand, he appeared to be frozen, and his eyes seemed somewhat lost. A voice reverberated throughout the hall as everyone turned to look at the fruit in Lu Yong''s hands. "What are you doing to me? What did I do to you? Isn''t my beauty and talent sufficient for you? Why did you smile at me when all you wanted to do was..." Shi Yi sobbed, her body flinching as she heaved heavily and her teary eyes locked on Andy''s. Andy''s attention turned towards Shi Yi, and a smile formed on his face as he licked his lips. "Don''t you understand why I''m doing this? Do you truly believe your talent can be compared to mine? What a joke. You should be grateful that I''m interested in you; otherwise, you wouldn''t even be able to lick my shoes. Do you truly think your talent is as high as the heavens? People like you serve their customers in brothels where I''m from. Be grateful that I''ve shown an interest in you." Andy chuckled and said, As soon as she heard the words, her legs gave way, and she slumped to the ground, her eyes losing their luster as she muttered, "Brothels." Lu Yuan moved quickly and crouched on the ground to support Shi Yi. Andy''s eyes were peering into the scene unfolding before him, as the words full of dominance escaped from this mouth, "Remove your hands from her." When those words echoed throughout the hall, everyone in the hall''s heartbeat sped up as they felt a slight suppression. Meanwhile, Lu Yuan''s hands froze on Shi Yi''s shoulders as he slowly turned to face Andy. "You," The Shi clan patriarch rose shakily, his face flushed red, and his bloodshot eyes fixed on the man in front of him. Andy''s gaze shifted from Lu Yuan to the Patriarch, who was visibly shaking. He suddenly chuckled and said, "Me, what? Oh, I forgot, you''d want something in return, right? Take this.." Suddenly, another rainbow-colored fruit appeared in his hand, which he threw at the man in front of him. While the Shi clan patriarch''s dumbfounded eyes were fixed on the fruit in his hands, Lu Yuan''s hatred-filled voice echoed throughout the hall. "How could you do this to Shi Yi?" Lu Yuan''s red eyes were glaring at Andy, and his hands were tightly clutching Shi Yi''s shoulders, who was slumped to the ground, lost in her thoughts. Andy''s smile faded away as his gaze was drawn to Lu Yuan. He suddenly disappeared and reappeared at a distance, clutching Lu Yuan''s neck, who was struggling desperately while dangling in mid-air. "Trying to be a hero, huh?" You have hot blood, don''t you? Taking care of a damsel in distress. Didn''t I tell you to get those filthy hands off her? Didn''t I say that if you look at me with those eyes again, I''ll gauge those eyeballs out? Did you think I was joking?" Andy''s deep voice echoed through the hall as his blue eyes locked on Lu Yuan. "STOP!" A suffocating pressure spread throughout the hall as Lu Yong''s cold eyes fixed on Andy. Shi Yi fell unconscious as the Shi clan patriarch sagged to the ground, coughing blood. Even Lu Yuan bled from the nose and ears. Instead of succumbing to pressure, Andy slowly turned to look at Lu Yong with a smirk on his face, his Reddish blue eyes staring at the stupefied Lu Yong. "Do you think you could put me under pressure with your shallow Profound Realm cultivation? What a joke? I believe you are living a very comfortable life and have met no one you should not provoke. Do not make any mistake that you will regret for the rest of your life, and for this fool," As he finished speaking, he turned to face the unconscious Lu Yuan, who was bleeding profusely from all over. "He deserves the punishment, but given how much effort you put into saving such a worthless life, I''ll only take one eyeball," Andy''s hand moved slowly towards Lu Yuan as he slowly plucked out the left ball with his two fingers. Lu Yuan flinched as his left eye bled profusely and some yellow puss oozed out. Andy then threw the body at Lu Yong, who was standing dumbfounded. "Now disappear from here" Chapter 39 - Maid Lu Yong caught Lu Yuan''s unconscious body as he knowingly or unknowingly stared at the young man in front of him, who was wiping the blood and puss on his fingers with a white cloth. His eyes shifted to the white cloth for a second before returning to his son''s unconscious body. He was bleeding profusely from all over, particularly from his left hollow eye socket, where blood and puss oozed out. His body trembled slightly as a white pill appeared in his hand, which he quickly fed to his unconscious son. And as soon as that pill entered Lu Yuan''s mouth, it melted and stopped the bleeding. Lu Yong sighed lightly and glanced at Andy for a moment before leaving the Hall with an unconscious Lu Yuan. The Patriarch of the Shi clan was slumped, patches of blood could be seen on the ground, his mouth stained in blood and his shocked eyes staring at the departing figure of Lu Yong. His mind could not comprehend what he had just witnessed. Suddenly, his gaze shifted to Andy, who was standing by the door, staring at the departing figure of Lu Yong. He closed his eyes for a moment, and his body trembled slightly as he struggled to stand up. His eyes were drawn to Shi Yi''s unconscious body on the ground before returning to Andy. His mouth opened slightly to say something, but a sigh escaped his lips as he crept out of the hall. The sound of faint breath echoed in a silent hall, where Andy stood straight with his hands behind his back, his blue eyes hidden behind the mask, peering at the departing figure of Lu Yong. His body quivered as a drop of blood seeped out of his nose, but he remained still. Suddenly, a voice echoed in his mind. "Are you crazy? Do you know you''re still in the core formation realm, but you dared to confront a Profound Realm cultivator? Even if your body is forged, it will be damaged if someone two ranks higher than you attacks it. Fortunately, I could contain some of the damage. If you don''t want to be seriously injured, don''t do this type of adventure again." Andy mumbled as his gaze was fixed to the empty gate. "So, what do you want me to do? Give in to him. Do you want me to sabotage my own future? What do you think will happen if rumors spread about me being suppressed by that man? Any Tom, Dick, and Harry will act high and mighty in front of me. Even if they are in the higher realm, this world should know they cannot mess with me. Regarding the injury," a bright white pill appeared in his hand, which he quickly swallowed. However, he smirked unexpectedly. "Did you see his expression when I plucked that eye out? Did he seem worried about his son''s injury right in front of his eyes? No, he was only concerned with his goddamn reputation. Even if his useless son had died in front of him, he wouldn''t have felt a jot of regret." "What exactly are you blabbering?" The voice of the Demon Lord jolted him out of his stupor. Andy''s body trembled, but he whiffed his head and took a deep breath when a sweet voice interrupted him. "What happened?" His gaze was pulled to a beautiful blue-haired beauty who was running towards him with a concerned look in her eyes. She rushed over and wiped the blood from her thumb while looking at him with concerned eyes, and her lips opened slightly. "What happened? I felt a suffocating pressure erupting from this room." Andy''s gaze was fixed on the concerned face in front of him before he smiled slightly and patted her cheeks. "Nothing. Just some flies were buzzing around. Come on over and I''ll show you something." As he drew her over to the place where Shi Yi''s unconscious body was lying on the floor. Susan''s face wrinkled as she discovered the unconscious girl. "Who is she?" Susan wondered aloud, turning her head to face Andy, who was staring at unconscious Shi Yi. Andy chuckled softly as two bright red pills appeared on his hand, one small and one large, and he handed the large pill to her. "Eat it," Susan''s brow furrowed, but she still took the pill from Andy''s hands, who smiled slightly and knelt down while his one hand opened the dainty mouth of unconscious Shi Yi, and his other hand pushed the small pill into her mouth, and his other hand closed his mouth again. "Eat it, quickly," he said as he turned to face Susan. Just as his voice reached her ears, she quickly gulped the pill without even asking the question. Suddenly, the pill melted in her mouth as she felt a profound connection form between her and the girl lying on the ground. She scowled as she turned to face Andy, who was chuckling and staring at the unconscious girl. "Who is she?" Susan''s voice reached Andy''s ears, and he turned to look at her, his lips curled into a smile. "Maid," ----------------------------------- A silver-haired young man lay down in a plush bed in a room of a large courtyard, his body covered in bandages, especially his eye, which was covered with a black patch. A gorgeous woman in red cheongsam stood beside the bed, her blood-red eyes locked on the unconscious young man, her soft hands clenched tightly as she muttered slowly. "WHO WAS IT," Suddenly, a suffocating pressure emanated from that courtyard and spread throughout the entire estate. Chapter 40 - Mother? A man in a black robe with silvery whitish hair and a blue-haired woman in a green robe stood at a distance in a room in a large courtyard, staring at a beautiful girl lying on a plush bed. Her pale face had a slight reddish tinge to it and was stained with tears, while her eyelashes fluttered incessantly, as if she was having a nightmare. As he rubbed his lips with his fingers as his lost eyes stared at the girl on the bed, his body quivered slightly when a woman''s voice reached his ears. "Who is this girl? And what kind of pill was that? Suddenly, I felt as if I had made some kind of connection with her." Andy frowned for a moment before turning his head to face her. "What did you say?" Susan fell silent for a moment as her blue eyes locked on Andy, before opening her mouth to say slowly, "Who is this girl? And what kind of pill was that? Suddenly, I felt as if I had made some kind of connection with her." "Oh! That''s the maid I''ve arranged for you. The pill was simply the owner''s pill. She will be truly devoted to you as long as you are alive. Since you cannot cultivate, she will serve as your bodyguard." Andy''s voice reached her ears, as he looked at her with a slight smile on his face. "Cultivate?" Susan muttered as her heart skipped a beat and a frown formed on her face as she stared down Shi Yi. But her brows relaxed and her expression softened as she spotted those quivering eyelashes. "What were you thinking when you did that to her? She appears to be a girl from a well-off family. And you made her my slave. Who does not even know who I am?" As her words ended, she turned her head to face Andy, who was staring at Sleeping Shi Yi. "Some things are better left unsaid. But always remember that everything we do has a cause and an effect." And as soon as he finished speaking, Andy turned around and left the room, while Susan''s eyes were attracted to his departing figure. "Cause and effect?" she mumbled as her gaze drew to the sleeping figure. ------------------------------ As soon as Andy exited the room, Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his head, "You gave the pill to that girl, but what about you? That Shi Yi will not be loyal to you and could harm you in some or the other way." "You don''t have to be concerned about that. I''m curious to see how far she can go. But there was a reason for making her Susan''s slave; at the very least, she wouldn''t do anything that would harm Susan, who couldn''t cultivate for the time being, and once she reclaims her power. I will deal with Shi Yi." Andy mumbled as he walked to his room. But his steps came to a halt when he heard a loud knock on the gate. A frown formed on his face as his gaze was drawn to the door. "Who is it?" he murmured as he approached the gate. But as soon as he opened the gate, his heartbeat quickened. He noticed a woman dressed in a red cheongsam, her black hair neatly tied, and bloodshot eyes staring at him. Various emotions rose in his heart, but he kept a stoic expression on his face as he stared at the woman in front of him. The woman, on the other hand, was taken aback when she noticed the tall, masked young man in a black robe standing in front of her. She had the feeling she had known this young man for a long time. However, the image of her injured son flashed through her mind. Rage welled up once more in her heart but a soft voice interrupted her thoughts. "You?" Her lost eyes regained some clarity as she focused on the young man in front of her, whose blue eyes were staring at her. "You were the one, right?" Slowly, the words came out of her mouth, her palms clenched into fists, her lips pulled back, and her hateful gaze fell on the man. Andy''s brows arched as he heard those words, but a chuckle escaped his lips. "What if I was the only one? And who exactly are you?" When the woman saw the man''s chuckle, her rage flared up and an overwhelming pressure seeped out of her. However, she was dumbfounded when she saw the man grinning and a tint of red appear in his blue eyes, which were peering at her. "Do you think spreading some pitiful pressure would scare me? A man did the same thing a while ago, and now you... Oh! I see, now I understand," as he peered at the woman, a look of understanding appeared on his face. "Are you related to that useless, one-eyed idiot and have come here to seek compensation, as you did with... Ah! I can''t remember his name." Andy rubbed his brow as if he was thinking deeply. But then his gaze was drawn to the woman in front of him. "It''s Lu An, right?" He smirked as he noticed the woman trembling violently and her eyes bloodshot; he slightly bent and looked directly at the woman "You''re getting angry, aren''t you? You want to squish me, don''t you?" But as soon as he said those words, his smile faded and his reddish blue eyes locked on the woman in front of him. "Don''t joke with me. I told that man before, and I''m telling you now, don''t make a mistake you''ll regret later. Be thankful that I only extracted one eyeball and did not go all out to exterminate your entire family. And don''t think I don''t know who you are," He came to a halt and looked at the woman in front of him. "A member of the Phoenix continent''s runaway Yan Family. Don''t think I don''t know that you people were hunted like a pig and fled like a dog to settle here by disguising yourselves. Heh, don''t ask me how I know so much about you people. But keep that in mind if anything were to happen to me or anyone close to me. Your entire family will vanish from the face of the earth." He paused again, and a rainbow fruit appeared on his hand, which he threw at the stunned woman in front of her, whose mouth was slightly open and her lost-looking eyes were staring at the man before her, and the pressure from her slowly dissipated. "Take this as compensation for that idiot and leave; don''t even think about sending anyone else to have their eyeballs plucked out to get compensation from me." As soon as he said those words, he turned around and walked inside, slamming the door in her face. The woman stayed rooted to the spot, unable to comprehend what had happened as her gaze fixed on the closed gate. Clarity appeared in her eyes after a while, as a tear slid down her cheek as she slowly looked down to see a rainbow-colored fruit in her hand. Chapter 41 - Rumors And Reactions Andy''s heartbeat quickened as he closed the door, and his breathing became ragged as he leaned against the door with his eyes closed. Many memories of Lu An flashed through his mind, particularly those of this woman playing with him when he was a kid. This woman was an entire world to him, but everything changed in a day when that day everyone discovered that he couldn''t cultivate. That was the day her attitude toward him suddenly and unexpectedly changed. Suddenly, he became a burden to everyone; even his mother, who was everything to him, looked at him as if he was the biggest mistake of her life. Honestly, his blood started boiling when he saw those angry eyes she had for her injured son. Wasn''t he also her son, and why she couldn''t look at him with compassionate eyes at any time? Why should he be the burden? Was cultivation so necessary that even a mother could lose sight of her love for her child? He recited the mind scripture, his eyes opened to see that blue sky with those clouds floating out there, and his mind created a picture. After a while, a sigh escaped his lips as his gaze remained fixed on the sky, "Lu An o Lu An, why are you affecting me so much?" he mocked himself as he closed his eyes again. But the moment he opened it, an icy glint passed through his eyes as he stood straight and made his way to his room, while a gentle breeze made a silent sound as it shook a lone tree in a courtyard slightly. ---------------------------------------- On that day, many infamous rumours about Andy began spreading all across the city. Everyone began dubbing him as a lustful demon after he snatched two women from two famous families, and he even turned the son of the Lin family into a mindless idiot and plucked out the eye of the son of the patriarch of the Lu family. Many people started worshipping Andy when rumours spread that he was so powerful that even in Core Formation Realm, the Patriarch of the Lu family couldn''t even touch him when he plucked the eyeball on his son. ----------------------------------------- The room was filled with the bawling of a woman in a luxurious room of a particular inn. A tall middle-aged square-faced man in a white robe, with a thin moustache, was staring at a slightly plump woman who was slumped to the ground as she hugged a young man with listless eyes, while drool leaked from his mouth, and a lifeless, mangled body of a man in robe lay in a pool of blood at a distance. "What exactly happened?" he mumbled slowly, his gaze fixed on his idiot son and sobbing wife. As soon as the words left his mouth, a thin, scrawny man began whispering in his ears. The more he listened to the man, the more unpleasant his face became. "Is this true?" He turned to face that scrawny man, who nodded. The middle-aged man scowled as he stared at his wife and son, who were causing a commotion in the room, then a determined expression flashed in his eyes as he crushed a jade pendant that had turned up in his hand. ---------------------------------------- In a secret chamber on the Lu family estate. An older man with countless wrinkles on his face sat on a platform and stared at a rainbow fruit with his barely opened eyes. A middle-aged man with silver hair sat cross-legged on the ground, his head bowed. The old man''s gaze shifted to the man sitting on the ground as a hoarse, cracked voice escaped his mouth. "What happened?" The man on the ground lifted his head and looked at the old man for a moment before narrating the events of the day. The old man fell silent for a moment after listening to the middle-aged man before saying in a hoarse voice. "Forget everything that has happened today and tell everyone that no one is going against that Young Man especially that woman. According to what you told me, he definitely came from a higher world, and if we couldn''t be his friend, we shouldn''t be his enemy. We are not powerful enough to oppose the Imperial Family, let alone the master of this man. And for your son, see a physician to see if they can do anything about his eyes, or else leave it alone; after all, you have a lot of sons. If you''re still not satisfied, make some more." As soon as he finished speaking, he stared greedily at the fruit. "As you say Grand Ancestor," the middle-aged man stood up, bowed and left the room ---------------------------------------------- In a luxurious room of a large courtyard, the Grand Elder was rubbing his head while a helpless smile formed on his face as he listened to the rumours of his recently recruited Prime Disciple. "Is the rumour true?" "We know nothing about the Lu family, but everyone witnessed his actions against the son of Lin clan," He closed his eyes for a moment before looking at the Young Man in front of him. "I''m not sure what you''d do, but keep a close eye on the Lin Family. In any case, those guys are flying very high. The time has come to take them out." ------------------------------------------------- A beautiful woman in a pink robe with a blue ribbon tied around her waist sat on a chair in a particular garden, staring at the newly recruited women who were chatting happily. Suddenly, a maid whispered something into her ears. Her brows furrowed for a moment before she turned to face the maid. "Is it?" She asked as a smile spread across her face. And the maid nodded as she heard the question. ---------------------------------------------------- Four days have passed since that day''s incidence. The mountains were filled with the commotion of the crowd as a swarm of people gathered to witness a once-in-a-lifetime event. Many people looked up at the sky from time to time, wishing to see the huge miracle they had only heard about. Many wealthy families from across the continent were also present to witness the miracle, as they were seated in the VIP section. And the participants'' youngsters under the Core Formation Realms stood quietly in the distance, staring at the sky. A young man in a black robe stood alone in one corner, his blue eyes hidden behind the mask, staring at the sky. His lips curled into a smile as he noticed a blurry image of a valley appear in the sky. His fists clenched as he muttered, "Time has come," Chapter 42 - Floating Valley (I) The crowded mountains were rife with commotion, and many eyes were fixed in the sky, waiting to witness a once-in-a-lifetime event. A figure in a black robe stood at a distance, his masked face staring into the sky. When his blue eyes caught sight of the blurry image of the valley emerging in the sky, his lips curled into a smile. While his eyes were still staring into the sky, he heard a voice in his mind. "It really looks magnificent," The man nodded as he observed the painting of a valley being created in the sky, while his ears were filled with the commotion of the crowd, who were all in awe of witnessing a masterpiece. But a frown formed on his face as a loud voice interrupted his thoughts, and his gaze shifted to an Old Man in a white robe standing in the Large platform, staring at the participants who were about to enter the valley. "SILENCE" As that loud voice echoed across the mountains, everyone turned their heads to look at the old man standing atop the platform. The old man nodded as he noticed the silence and turned around to see the elders of the other sect standing at a distance, gazing at the sky. He shook his head and cleared his throat as his gaze shifted to the participants. "I believe you are all familiar with me, but I will introduce myself again: I am the Grand Elder of Eternal Palace. Now that you''ve all seen the valley begin to appear, there are a few things you should know before going inside." He came to a halt as his eyes scanned everyone. He nodded as his voice echoed again, "Most of you already know, but I''ll tell you again. Only those who are in and below the Core Formation Realm may enter the Valley, as I''m sure you''re well aware. Since you''re all here for the first time, I''ll tell you a few more things about this place." "First and foremost, you should be aware that time moves faster inside the valley than it does outside. For example, if you spend a month indoors, you will only spend one day outside. You will spend one month in the valley before being automatically evicted." He paused again for a moment before speaking. "Second, the area within the valley is thriving with rare demonic beasts. So it''s up to you to figure out how you''re going to survive there and keep in mind that while the valley is dangerous, it''s also full of opportunities. If you survive a month inside, it will help you grow a lot since you''ll be spending your next month surviving on a tightrope between life and death." "Third, the valley is divided into three sections: the outer circle, the middle circle, and the inner circle. While the outer circle contains demonic beasts as powerful as the Foundation establishment realm cultivator. The inner-circle could contain a Demonic beast as powerful as a heavenly level realm cultivator, but be warned: no one was able to return after venturing into the inner circle." There was a deafening silence as everyone perked up their ears to hear every word spoken by the grand elder. "Now, you''re all aware that the valley is brimming with rare resources, and you''ve all been given storage pouches to store those resources safe. Remember, the better your resources, the more sect points you will receive. And I don''t think I need to remind you how important sect points are, do you?" Andy frowned as he heard those words, but then the entire sky shone brightly for a moment before a humongous valley surrounded by lush mountains began floating in the sky; it was so large that the darkness enveloped the entire region as no one could see the end of the floating valley, which appeared to cover the entire sky. Andy''s eyes widened as he fixed his eyes on the humongous valley; unconsciously, he gulped his saliva as this was the first time he had seen something so massive floating in the sky. "So Huge," He muttered as his face contorted into a scowl. In the book, it was mentioned that a floating valley appeared, so he presumed there would be a portal or something that would teleport him to the valley, but he didn''t expect the valley to be floating in the sky. He inhaled deeply as his gaze shifted to the bright stairs, which were being formed to connect the valley to the ground. But a sudden shout interrupted his thoughts. "Andy," He frowned as he turned his attention to the source of the noise. His eyes greeted the sight of Grand Elder gesturing for him to come there. As he approached the grand elder, he felt many gazes were fixed on him. Suddenly, his steps came to a halt as he turned around to see a middle-aged man standing in a VIP area, staring at him hatefully. He was taken aback for a moment before shaking his head and walking over to the Grand Elder. As soon as he reached him, he smiled and clasped his hand, saying, "Thanks for proving me the opportunity, but I wasn''t given any storage pouch as you said earlier." But the Grand Elder patted his shoulders, "Are you kidding? You are the most important disciple of our Eternal Palace. You simply gain experience in the valley; there is no need to gather pitiful resources. But, as I said before, do not enter the inner circle. Even if you are strong, don''t take unnecessary risks." Andy nodded, his gaze shifting to the elders of the other sects, who smiled at him. He nodded and smiled at them, then his gaze shifted to the newly formed stairs, and he unconsciously looked up at the sky where the stairs connected the valley, but then he heard Grand Elder''s voice again. "Go ahead, be the first to enter the valley." Andy was taken aback for a moment when he heard those words before turning to see the Grand Elder smile at him. He nodded at the grand elder before making his way towards the stairs. His gaze was fixed on the valley as he took the first step; even though he felt many eyes on him, his attention was still fixed to the valley as each step made his heart beat faster. As he approached the end of the stairs, a surge of excitement flared up in his heart while a slight red hue started appearing in his Blue eyes. But as soon as he finished taking the step, a white light enveloped him and he vanished from the spot. Suddenly, a slight breeze grazed his skin, while a smell of wood reached his nose.. He opened his eyes to be greeted by a picturesque scene of an endless valley surrounded by a lush forest as he stood atop a cliff. Chapter 43 - Floating Valley (II) Andy stood silently atop a cliff, his robe billowing in the breeze, mesmerized by the picturesque scene before him of an endless valley surrounded by a lush forest. As he stared out at the valley, his eyes crinkled and his lips curled up, and a voice echoed in his mind. "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Andy nodded as his eyes searched for something in the valley. "To think that this enormous valley could float in the sky? To be honest, I wasn''t expecting that." Andy mumbled as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "There are many things in this world that are completely unbelievable, but you must believe them. Anyway, what are you planning to do now?" The Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his head once more. "What do you think I should do? Should I go straight to the inner circle, or should I hunt some demonic beasts?" Andy mumbled as he slowly opened his eyes. "We still have some time, so you should try hunting because you have fought no one yet. Hunting will, at the very least, assist you in developing your instincts." Andy nodded as he scanned the serene surroundings before turning around to make his way towards the valley. "Don''t you think everyone would have been transported at random?" Andy muttered something to himself. While scanning the forest in front of him, he ran his finger through the dry bark of a tree. His eyes turned to the pathway, which was surrounded by lush green thick trees, while the ground was covered in dead, dry leaves and some broken branches, and the rustling of the leaves, as well as the chatter of squirrels, reached his ears. "It would be," Demon Lord''s voice echoed in Andy''s mind as he took a step through the trees, but then he vanished. Images of a man in a black robe running through the forest could be seen from time to time, as could the sound of dead trunks breaking and dead leaves rustling. Small animals hid in their burrows as a gust of wind rustled the trees and a burst of hysterical laughter echoed throughout the forest. Meanwhile, Andy laughed hysterically as his eyes echoed through the forest, his bright red eyes fixed on the path ahead of him as he passed the trees like a blur, and adrenaline pumped through his veins as a never seen before madness was visible on his face. "Now this is life. I wanted this," his voice boomed throughout the forest. "You don''t want any resources, do you? There are many items here that you could sell outside. That old man would dance in joy if you did that." The Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind once more. "Do you think I''d want anything after I got your storage space? Even the worst resource in there could be considered a rare resource in this lower world. I''d just throw something out of the storage for that Grand Elder, but I''d have to be careful or he''d make me his son-in-law or something. Anyway, I''ll see what we can find here. Perhaps we can find something useful in the inner circle." Andy''s steps came to a halt as a loud roar of an animal reached his ears. Standing on a wide branch of a thick tree with his right hand on the trunk''s support, he turned his head to stare in a direction, his red eyes turning blue as his lips curled upward. "Let''s hunt the hunter," he muttered as he vanished from the branch. Andy saw a big white tiger the size of a bull, with black stripes all over its body, gnawing on a dead deer with his two protruding canine teeth while standing quietly at a distance. He stood there for a while before he smiled slightly as he stepped onto the dry branch on the ground. A snapping sound alerted the Tiger, who stood up and stared at Andy. The tiger roared softly, its gaze fixed on Andy, who was approaching slowly. Its eyes turned ferocious as it saw Andy not slowing down in the least. Suddenly, an almost transparent wave pattern could be seen in the air as a loud reverberated throughout the jungle, while that wave attacked Andy at the speed of sound. The wave quickly passed Andy as his black robes rustled a little while a smile remained on his half-masked face and he approached the Tiger slowly while words escaped his mouth. "Do you want to scare me with such a pathetic roar? You let me down." His palms clenched into fists as he sighed. Suddenly, a huge white fist appeared in the air, following Andy''s hand movements as he drew his hands back and punched towards the Tiger. That Tiger was rooted to the spot as a slight mew escaped its mouth and its gaze was fixed on the approaching massive punch. A whistling sound filled the air as blood and brain matter splattered everywhere as a tiger''s mangled body fell to the ground, while a disappointed sigh echoed throughout the surrounding area. However, claps followed by the voice of a young man resounded abruptly. "Awesome. As one might expect from the Famous Young Master. But, alas, he chose the wrong family. You should not have messed with Young Master Lin. We could have been good friends with you, but now you see. Could you take on four peak-level core formation experts? Even though you came from the outside world, no one could save you from us. It''s a shame we''re meeting at such an unfortunate time." The man sighed, a smile on his face, as he stepped forward somewhere between the bushes, followed by the three men, his gaze fixed on Andy''s back, who was staring at the dead body of the tiger. When he didn''t get a response from Andy, his smile grew even wider as he realized Andy was shivering in fear. But then a deep voice echoed through the woods, and his smile became stuck. "When I read those novels, I always thought that these young masters were fucking stupid, especially those lackeys who always blabber shit from their mouth without knowing who they''re messing with. I used to think it was nonsense, that no one could be so stupid in the real world. But then I met your Young Master Lin. You know, his lackey also said something he shouldn''t have. And you saw the result: Your Young Master Lin is now a fool. I told them that day that if the Lin family didn''t want to live another day, they could come to me. I believe they lived enough on this planet." Andy turned around while his head was still down. "Novels?" The man frowned as he turned to face his colleagues, then returned his gaze to Andy, who was still looking down. But then, as his legs buckled, a fear struck him. As he saw Andy looking up, a feeling of submission welled up in his heart and his body shuddered as he saw a pair of bright red eyes of a demon staring him down. Andy''s lips curled into a smile as he saw four fools shuddering incessantly, then he vanished and reappeared in front of the leader as he whispered in his ears. "Did you say novels? Ah, I''ll show you how those fools end up in novels." Chapter 44 - Floating Valley(III) "Did you say novels? Ah, I''ll show you how those fools end up in novels. " When those words reached his ears, the man''s heart began to pound furiously, and the blood drained from his face as his teeth chattered. His body became stuck in place as if he were being restrained by some force, but then he felt a hand on his chin, forcing him to look somewhere. As his face turned, he noticed that all of his partners were rooted to the ground and shivering incessantly, while the man in the black robe was looking at one of his partners and his pale, soft-looking hands touched the chest of that man. His heart stopped beating for a moment when he noticed his partner''s age, which was visible to the naked eye as the young man in front of him grew into an old man filled with wrinkles before turning into a dried-up corpse. His mouth slightly opened as words stuck in his throat and his breathing became ragged as his gaze remained fixed on the dried-up corpse on the ground and despair filled his heart. His teeth chattered as he shifted his gaze to Andy, who was staring at him with bright red eyes and a slight smile on his face. "De... Demon," He struggled to say those words as his body quivered and his eyes locked on the man in front of him. Despair filled his heart as he silently cursed his greed, while a cold and wet sensation filled his legs. Andy was stunned for a moment after those words reached his ears before smirking and tightly gripping the man''s chin. "Demon? You haven''t seen a demon, dear. This is simply retribution for your foolishness. But in any case, I''d like to give you a chance. " As if seeing the bright light in the darkness, the man struggled but nodded his head as a tear formed in the corner of his eyes. "A.. I would do anything. I could be your slave from now on. " Andy''s brow furrowed as he drew his hand back from the man''s chin while he rubbed his own cheeks and stared at the man in front of him. The man was wearing an expensive yellow robe with his black hair tied back, but two more voices suddenly reached his ears. "W.. we could also be your slaves," Andy''s eyes scanned the other two men, who were shivering incessantly while they fixed their hopeful eyes on him. His attention shifted back to the man in yellow. "They also claim that they could be my slaves. Tell me why I should give you a chance." Those words surprised him as his gaze shifted to his partners, who were staring at him with contempt. "These two are ordinary Lin clan members, whereas I am a Xu clan son. I believe I would be more beneficial to you. " Before anyone could say anything else, Andy''s eyes returned to blue, and the pressure dissipated as his voice echoed throughout the woods. "Prove me," As soon as the pressure dissipated, the man was shocked and remained rooted on the spot while various thoughts passed through his mind before his eyes turned vicious and he stared at the other two, who pulled out their swords and pointed at him. A long, shiny blade appeared in his hand, and he attacked his former partners. Andy stood in the distance, watching the drama unfold in front of him when the Demon Lord''s amusing voice echoed in his mind. "Do you like playing with them?" Andy, on the other hand, shook his head and mumbled, his blue eyes fixed on the battle in front of him, "Do you think I''d like to have some fun with these worthless fools? I simply want to inform them that they have made the biggest blunder of their lives. blunders in provocation so that even in their next life, they could provoke no one. The Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind once more, "Aren''t you becoming too arrogant with your powers?" But Andy shook his head. "Do you think I''d become arrogant because of my power? Sometimes we have to do something out of the ordinary to make the opposing party reconsider doing something against us. If I''m not overbearing, they''ll think I''m afraid of them or that I would desperately fight with them. They would have attacked me by now if I hadn''t shown them my powers, and I don''t want to waste my precious energy fighting with these idiots." The Demon Lord went silent for a moment before he said, "That''s fine, but don''t be arrogant because of your powers. It''s fine if you''re using it on gullible fools. But use your brain when you encounter a stronger opponent. Don''t just jump on the field with your sword to fight against them." "I know," Andy mumbled, his gaze fixed on the almost finished battle in front of him, as one beheaded body lay in a pool of blood, while the other had his guts spilled out as he struggled to breathe while his body was lying on the ground, and the winner was the Man in the Yellow Robe, whose entire full-body was marred by scars as he limped and walked towards Andy, as blood-red teeth were visible when he smiled. "I have proven myself," the man panted heavily as he stood with the Blade''s help. But Andy shook his head, "There is one more thing," "What is it, young master?" The man''s brow furrowed, but he still smiled as he panted heavily. "How many people are here to kill me?" The man''s brow furrowed as he stared at Andy, doubt in his heart, but he replied, "There are nearly thirty people in total, the majority of whom are members of the Lin family or their associates. One even has an artifact to suppress you. Are you satisfied with my performance? " The man felt relieved when he saw Andy nod, but his heartbeat sped up again when Andy placed his hand on his chest. His eyes were drawn to the hands. "What are you doing, young master? You gave me a chance," but he froze on the spot as he looked up. A pair of bright red eyes stared at him while a deep voice reached his ears. "Yes, I gave you the chance. The chance of dying by my hands," These were the last words he ever heard before darkness engulfed him. Chapter 45 - Hunt (I) Silence ensued as a half-masked man in a black robe stared at the dried-up corpse on the ground before shifting his gaze to other corpses lying on the ground as he turned around and vanished from the spot. The leaves rustled, branches snapped as a blurred image of a black man flickered through the forest. Andy''s bright red eyes were fixed ahead as he passed many trees in a blur, changing direction now and then. His steps came to a halt as he stood silently atop a tree, staring at four young men stripping the tendons of a massive dead snake in the midst of destroyed trees, while his ears picked up the chatter. "I''m not sure who''s going to kill that pretty boy. But can he be compared to me despite his talent? Who defeated the second-ranked inner disciple?" One man grumbled as his bloodied hands slowly pulled the tendons apart. "Huh! So what if you defeated the second-ranked inner disciple? Your Heavenly Sword Sect is nothing compared to our Divine Flame Sect. It''s just that we''re usually low-key. I could easily defeat your second-ranked disciple with a flip of my hands. And as for that pretty boy, he was just bragging about his background. Even I could crush him like an ant." A man in a red robe boasted as he skinned the snake. "You two are too much; don''t you think the rumors about him are true? Didn''t you see Young Master Lin''s condition? He''s a fool now. And he even extracted our Young Master Lu''s eye. Even our patriarch couldn''t touch him. You must take extra precautions around him. I would not have joined this hunt if it hadn''t been for our Young Master. He insulted our Lu Family, and I couldn''t forgive him." A man in a white robe muttered, his scowling face fixed on the two men in front of him. Andy frowned as he looked at the man sitting on the rock. Even he couldn''t recall anyone in the Lu Family who resembled him. But another voice interrupted his thoughts as his gaze was drawn to a man in a black robe who was removing the dead snake''s fangs. "You''re just getting scared. All the rumors about him are just that: rumors. Have you ever heard of someone who was only a Core Formation Realm Cultivator making someone a fool, especially Young Master Lin, who was also an initial stage Core Formation Cultivator? I''m sure he used some tricks to fool him and made him a fool." He came to a halt and turned to face the man from the Lu family. "As for your Lu family, I don''t believe anything they say. They only want to be the victim. If someone had done that to my son, I would have skinned him alive and slowly yanked his tendons out and would have laughed at his despair." The man grinned as he snapped the snake''s fang. After storing that Fang in the pouch, he looked at the men in front of him. His eyes crinkled, and he grinned. "I don''t know about anyone else, but if that man comes before me. After capturing his storage ring, I''ll snap his body in half and play with his head. Even though he is just a pretty boy, he appears to be quite wealthy. I''m sure our Eternal Palace just made him the prime disciple to make him cough up all of his treasure. Honestly, I was surprised that the Lin family even handed over their ancestral seal to suppress this man. Everyone is making a big deal out of it. I wish I could meet that Pretty Boy and play with him." As he snapped another Fang off the snake, a strange expression appeared on his face. "Is it?" Suddenly, a deep voice echoed through the woods, and a tremendous pressure descended on those four men. It rooted everyone to the ground. Their legs buckled and their bodies shivered, as a sense of reverence bubbled inside their hearts, as if some immortal had spoken those words. Their hearts pounded as they realized a half-masked black-robed man floating down from atop a tree, his silvery whitish hair fluttered in the air. They felt as if there was an immortal descending to the mortal world, and they should bow down to this man. Andy stepped down from the tree, his bright red eyes fixed on the man in a black robe who had been boasting a few minutes before, and he strolled towards that man with a smirk on his face. The man shuddered as he saw those red eyes staring at him as if a demon, a demon from hell, was about to devour him. His legs felt shackled as he couldn''t move from the spot, and his heart sank as he saw the smirk on that man''s face. "You were saying something?" A voice reached his ears as he saw Andy standing in front of him and those bright red eyes were staring at him. His Adam''s apple went up and down as his voice got stuck in his throat, but only a few words escaped his lips, "I was just j... Joking. How could a lowly man like me c.. compare to you?" "What are you bullshitting? Do you want to say that I heard the wrong words? Didn''t you want to play with me, with my head? Wanted to snap me in half? Were all those words was my hallucination?" Andy frowned as his deep voice echoed through the woods, and his gaze shifted to the man from the Divine Flame Sect, who was shuddering and wiping a tear from the corner of his face. "And you wanted to crush me like an ant, right?" When that man heard those words, his heart sank as he stuttered, "No, I was just talking about crushing Th.. e a.. ant." Andy shook his head as his disappointed eyes shifted to the Man from Lu clan. "You are from the Lu family, right? You wanted to take revenge on your young master?" But against the expectation, the man''s eyes didn''t waver as he stared at Andy. "Yes, I want to take revenge for what you have done to our young master. Even a barbarian couldn''t do what you have done," Andy''s eyes narrowed as he heard those words, and he nodded slightly as his gaze shifted to the man from the Heavenly Sword Sect, who appeared to be peeing under his robe as he stood on the wet ground. A strange expression formed on Andy''s face as he shook his head and turned around to stare at a distance. "I thought a cultivator was the one who defies the heavens and would stand against any adversities he faces. But I am disappointed. When I heard those words, I really thought you''d have the guts to face me. I even considered sparing you. But I was wrong. Except for one man, you all just cultivate to bully the weak. I don''t think I should expect anything from you." As soon as he said those words, a long heavy sword appeared in his hand as he turned around and slashed horizontally towards those men, a big bright arc escaping the sword as it passed through all of them through their chest in the blink of an eye and their bodies snapped, blood showered from their split bodies as it fell to the ground. While his narrowed eyes stared at the bodies lying in the pool of blood, Andy shook his head and vanished from the spot as a sound of sigh lingered in the woods. Chapter 46 - Hunt (II) The sound of insects chirping could be heard in the silent jungle as a gentle breeze fluttered the leaves. However, silence swept across these woods as insects hid in their holes and a black figure flashed through the trees. Andy''s red eyes stared ahead as he made his way to the middle circle of the valley. But suddenly, the Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his head. "You could have absorbed their cultivation." "I could have done it, but I didn''t want to. I don''t want to become a mindless demon who kills anyone just for the sake of absorbing the cultivation. Anyway, after absorbing the cultivation of those two men before, I''m feeling bloated, and I''m afraid I''ll breakthrough in this valley and be evicted from here." Andy muttered as he sped through the woods. "If you''re worried about your breakthrough, I could hold it for you. But you are right; while absorbing may help you grow faster, you will become addicted to it and lose your sanity as a result. The best option is to keep everything in check," The Demon Lord''s voice echoed in Andy''s mind once more. Andy nodded slightly, but his eyes turned blue as his steps came to a halt, his brow furrowed, and he turned to look in a direction. The gurgling sound of the stream reached his ears, along with many other noises. His head tilted slightly for a moment before he vanished from the spot. A smirk formed on his face as he sat silently on a thick branch of a tree, his eyes fixed on three beautiful girls laughing and sitting on the bank of a river. His brows arched when he saw the scene before him. A girl stood up and splashed the water on the other two, giggling as she did so, and the other two followed suit. But Andy''s brows arched when he heard their words. "Who do you think your cultivation partner would be?" said the girl in the pink robe, splashing water on one girl while her wet clothes revealed her perfect figure. Another girl in a tight green robe stood nearby as drops of water cascaded down her hair and she wiped her face as her brows wrinkled. "I''m not sure, but if I had to choose. I''d definitely go with Young Master An Di or whatever his name is." But another girl, who was sitting calmly on the riverbank, interjected, "Didn''t you hear about him being a lustful demon? He kidnapped girls from two powerful families and no one said anything?" Andy''s eyes narrowed as he shook his head with a slight smile on his face. His gaze was drawn to the girl in green to hear her reply, and as expected, she answered back immediately. "What do you think you know? He had the strength and courage to confront those families on his own. Even if I had to be his concubine, I would gladly accept the role. At the very least, he would brave the storm for me." That girl spoke with a proud expression on her face. Even Andy was taken aback when he heard those words, and he silently laughed as he stood up to leave. However, his brows furrowed when he heard the words a voice of a man. "Don''t think of anything funny with that man. He simply used a trick to deceive those families. And this valley would be the place where he would spend his last days. And for you three, why don''t you come with us? We all are the inner disciples of the Divine Flame Sect. We could take care of each other," He slowly turned around to see four men in red robes approaching those girls with a strange smile on their faces. But a voice drew his attention as his gaze shifted towards the girl in green who was chuckling. "Who do you think you are? Even though we belong to the same sect, don''t even think about looking at me with those filthy eyes. And don''t you dare to compare yourself to him; you''re not even comparable to the dust on his shoes? At the very least, he has the resolve to confront those families. And what are you doing? Trying to impress us with your mindless narratives?" Before the man could say another word, the girl in green spoke again. "Leave him. Do you have the guts to compare to me? You couldn''t even defeat me in the internal tournament and you are talking about defeating him. What a fool." As he came to a halt, the man''s face became strange, and his cheeks flushed red. "Xin Ru, don''t speak nonsense. When you defeated me, I was already exhausted from previous matches. And don''t be too proud of your divine flame body. One day, you''d be Young Master Lin''s concubine. And then there''s that Pretty Boy. Young Master Lin has been given the Lin family''s ancestral seal; do you think he can handle it?" Xin Ru''s eyes widened as a ball of flame floated on her palm, which she threw at the man. A loud blast resounded as dust flew and bird chirps echoed through the forest as the ball of flames landed in front of the man. "Don''t ever say anything non-sense in front of me. I''m only sparing you because you belong to the same sect, but if you say those words again, I''ll burn you alive." As soon as she said those words, Xin Ru grabbed the other two stunned girls and sprinted away into the forest. Meanwhile, Andy''s narrowed eyes were fixed on the departing figure of Xin Ru. "Divine Flame Body?" he muttered as his gaze shifted to the place where the dust was settling down after the blast. A smirk formed on his face as he disappeared from the spot. "Bitch," the man muttered, his fists clenched, his gaze fixed on the river flowing through the forest. He took a deep breath and turned around to look at his partners before turning around to leave. But he froze as his heart pounded faster, his body shivered, and sweat trickled down his face as he saw a Half Masked man in a black robe standing in front of him with a slight smile on his face and a pair of red eyes staring at him. But his heart skipped a beat when he heard a voice. "You were saying something?" Chapter 47 - Hunt(III) "You were saying something?" The man froze on the spot as a deep voice reached his ears as his eyes stared at the half-masked man staring at him with his bright red eyes. His heart thumped and his legs shivered as he unconsciously gulped the saliva. A bead of sweat trickled down his brows as he staggered back, colliding with partners who were also rooted to the spot. "I asked you something, didn''t I?" the man''s voice reached his ears again as his mind went blank when he saw that the smile disappeared from the face of the man as his heart started pounding faster and a sense of reverence bubbled up in his heart. "I di.. didn''t say anything?" He stammered as the bead of sweat dropped off his chin. Andy stared straight ahead at the men as he heard the soothing sound of the burbling river, but then he heard a stammering voice. His brows furrowed for a moment before a sigh escaped his lips. "Why are you people getting scared of me? I was just asking the question. You could just leave this place after answering me, then what is the issue?" As the pressure subsided, Andy turned around to see the picturesque view of the jungle. Instead of receiving an answer, his ears picked up the sound of hurried footsteps, causing him to shake his head as he disappeared from his position and appeared in front of that man, a long, big sword appearing in his hand and he slashed it to the other three who were fleeing hurriedly. As soon as he slashed the sword, the other three split in half, and their bodies fell to the ground as the blood spilled into the river. Andy locked his gaze on the man in front of him, who staggered backward and fell to the ground. "Wh...what do you want?" The man stammered as his shivering hand clenched the pebble on the ground. Andy stared at the man as the words came out of his mouth slowly. "Did I tell you that I was going to kill you? Why did you escape? Why did you force me to kill those men? Isn''t this your fault that all of your partners have died?" That man''s eyes went wide as he stared at Andy, while a confused look appeared on his face. "My fault?" But Andy shook his head as he knelt down, his weight supported by the sword, his eyes fixed on that man, and a deep voice echoed, "Enough with the nonsense. I''m going to ask you a question, and if you answer correctly, I may consider sparing your life." When he heard those words, the man''s heart thumped faster and the pebble in his hands cracked as he stammered again. "What exactly do you want?" And as soon as Andy heard those words, his lips curled into a smile. "Just a way to reach your Young Master Lin. Lead the way," But the man shook his head furiously, "I do... don''t have the way," Andy''s smile faded, and he stood up with a disappointed expression on his face. "I admire your bravery in not disclosing the position of your young master Lin, even if you knew you were going to die. But I gave you a chance. After your death, I would definitely find your Young Master Lin and inform him that his most loyal subordinate died while protecting his location." The man stammered again, "I r... really don''t know the way to locate him" But Andy shook his head when he heard those words, "Are you a fool or do you think I am a fool. Do you think that I don''t know that you use some sort of communication to gather again after randomly being teleported to the valley?" "I really don''t know where he is, but I have a way to reach a nearby disciple of our sect," he explained, his face turning pale. And as soon as he said those words, a red token with a mountain carved on the surface appeared in his hand, and he said, "This is our sect''s token. It assists us in reaching our sect''s disciples." Andy''s eyes narrowed as he saw the token, and his gaze shifted to the man. "Lead the way," The man froze on the spot for a moment before a determined expression flashed across his face and he stood up. "Okay. Follow me," As he shifted his gaze to the token in his hand and he kept checking the token while moving in different directions. The token glowed brightly in one direction. He turned and said, "Let''s go," and he turned around to walk in that specific direction. Andy''s brows were arched when he saw the sudden surge of confidence in that man as his gaze was locked on to that departing figure before a smirk formed on his face as he followed that man. His eyes stared at the man as he strolled between the woods when suddenly the man started running wildly in a particular direction and disappeared into the forest. Andy was surprised for a moment before the sword appeared on his face and he slashed it in the direction where the man disappeared. The arc flashed, and it destroyed the trees on its way as it disappeared into the forest. Andy shook his head, and the sword vanished from his hands before he vanished from the spot. Four young men stood attentively as their backs faced each other while encircling the young man. A young man in a white robe sat on the rock, his hair dropping to his shoulders, his black eyes staring at the girl sitting on his thighs, his one hand caressing the waist of a girl, his other hand slipping into her robe. As she kissed his brow, the girl giggled coquettishly. But a loud voice broke the silence, causing him to frown. He turned his head to see the man dash towards him before a white arc that passed through him split him in half. His eyes widened as he stood on the rock, causing the girl to fall to the ground. His eyes scanned the forest in the mountain before a deep voice echoed in the woods. "Looking for someone?" Chapter 48 - Hunt (IV) "Looking for someone?" A deep voice echoed in the woods, and the young man''s brow furrowed as he searched the forest for the source of the voice. But a sigh escaped his lips as he stared at his bodyguards, who were approaching and encircling him. "You are here, right?" The young man stood on the rock, his thumb rubbing a ring on his ring finger, and he looked in a direction. A slight smile formed on his face as he noticed a half-masked, silver-haired man in a black robe strolling towards him. Andy''s brow furrowed as his blue eyes were locked on the man standing on the rock with his hands crossed, surrounded by some young bodyguards before he looked at the young girl sitting on the ground. It piqued his interest as he saw the girl was staring resentfully at the young man. Yo, Young Master Lin! How are you? I heard you wanted to welcome me with open arms. But I''m surprised to see you standing with your hands crossed. You let me down." Andy sighed and shook his head, still strolling towards Young Master Lin. "You still came here knowing you were going to die today? I commend your bravery. But, you know? You chose the wrong family to mess with. You made my brother look foolish, and then you threatened my family with your petty words. Even if you are from the higher world. Could nobody save you from me?" Young Master Lin smiled as a spherical object appeared in his hand. Even his bodyguards started laughing when they heard Young Master Lin''s words as they stared at Andy. Andy''s steps came to a halt, and his smile faded as he stared at the object in Young Master Lin''s hand, before shifting his gaze to the young man and finally to his four so-called bodyguards. His head tilted slightly before he disappeared from the spot. Suddenly, there was silence in the forest, as if time had stopped, as four figures of Andy appeared in front of each of the bodyguards before punching them in the face. Blood and brain splattered everywhere as the headless bodies fell to the ground. The three figures vanished as Andy took out a cloth to clean his bloodied hands, his head shook in disappointment, and he strolled towards the man in the middle. Young Master Lin froze on the spot, blood trickling down his face as his widened eyes stared at Andy. His heart thumped for a moment and a determined expression flashed across his face before he tossed the spherical seal into the air. His heart relaxed and his lips curled into a smile as he noticed Andy had come to a halt and was staring at the huge spherical ball suspended in the air. Andy paused in his place as he stared at that ever-enlarging huge metallic spherical ball hovering in the air, and his body even felt some pressure directed at him from that spherical ball. His brows furrowed when suddenly a proud voice reached his ears. "Now you know why are you going to die today? It is the ancestral seal passed down to our Lin Family. And it was given to me especially to deal with you. Don''t even think about escaping and feel proud that you are going to die by my hands, our ancestor who came down from the middle world gave that seal to us. Even a Heavenly realm cultivator couldn''t escape from that seal." Andy frowned as he heard those words before looking down to see Young Master Lin, who was still standing on the rock with his prideful eyes staring at him. But a smirk appeared on Andy''s face and his blue eyes turned red as the long sword appeared in his hand before he threw it at the sphere. A straight white light flashed as it collided with the sphere, followed by a booming voice filling the forest. BOOOOMMMMM Young Master Lin froze on the spot, his bulging eyes fixed on the collision, and his gaze followed the trajectory of the white light as it returned to Andy, but his heart skipped a beat when he heard a crack. His gaze returned to the sphere, which shrank, and a thick crack appeared on it before it split in two and fell to the ground. His face became strange as his heart thumped and an immense pressure descended on him. His legs wobbled as he staggered before being lifted off the ground by the neck. His legs dangled in the air, a sense of suffocation filling his chest as a pair of bright red eyes stared at him. "Did you notice that? Think about what would happen to you. But guess what? I''m getting tired of teaching the fools over and over, but no one understands that there are some people they can''t afford to offend. See, you''re going to die because your foolish father gave the worthless seal to his worthless son, who is just like any other young masters who shit from their mouths before thinking. Anyway, I will not kill you. Your Lin family will see another of their sons turn fool before they vanish from the face of the earth. But first, pray that no animal will attack you before you leave this place." Young Master Lin struggled furiously as he heard those words and a sense of fear bubbled up in his heart. Suddenly a fair long finger touched his forehead before a bright light covered his eyes, which turned foolish as the light vanished as a drool leaked from his mouth. Andy frowned as drool touched his hand before hurling the body at a safe distance. But his gaze was drawn to the girl''s unconscious body lying on the ground. His eyes were fixed on the girl for a moment before a sigh escaped his lips as he crouched and touched the girl''s forehead, and the white light entered the girl''s head. "Sorry, but I can''t take the risk," he muttered as he stood up and vanished from the spot. Chapter 49 - The Middle Circle The fluttering of leaves destroyed the silence as a strong breeze passed through the destroyed trees. A grotesque scene was visible as many mangled bodies of large Azure wolves were lying on the ground in between the pool of blood. A half-masked man in a tattered black robe sat on the edge of the cliff, his eyes focused on the endless valley, his legs dangling in the air, and blood oozed from his various wounds. "What are you thinking?" Suddenly, a voice echoed in his mind. He shook his head, his gaze fixed on the endless valley. "Nothing much. Just thinking about my days on Earth. I''m not sure, but that life had changed me. I was so caught up in that materialistic world that I had forgotten what happiness was. Even though I''m fighting like a barbarian in this world, I''m having fun." But then he smirked, "This is an interesting life. Even though I could die at any point in time. But who cares? I''m having fun with what I''m doing." But the amusing voice echoed in his mind again, "Then why did you make that girl a fool. You could have a more interesting life when everybody would hunt you and shout that you are a demon," "Do you think I''m a fool or what? Even though I want an interesting life. I''m not a fan of running away from everyone." The man muttered as a white pill appeared in his hand, which he immediately swallowed. Suddenly, the blood stopped oozing and all the wounds on his body healed at a visible rate as he stood on the cliff and gazed out at the valley before turning around to see the wolves'' mangled bodies lying on the ground. A frown formed on his face as he shook his head and started strolling towards the other side of the jungle "You put up a good fight against these wolves. Especially the alpha, who was as powerful as the soul formation cultivator." The Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind once more. But his steps came to a halt as he turned around to look in a direction. His brow furrowed as he walked in that direction, his eyes settled on the rustling shrub, and a strange sound reached his ears. He came to a halt as his gaze was drawn to the dead body of a large wolf, but the rustling shrub drew his attention, and he crouched down and pushed the shrub away to see a wolf cub attempting to move the dead body of the wolf with its head, while a faint cry reached his ears. When he saw the cub''s actions, his body froze, and a lump formed in his throat. As he carefully lifted it to the point of his eyes, his lips pursed and a drop of tear formed at the corner of his eyes. The cub struggled slightly, but it eventually came to a halt as its azure eyes stared at the half-masked man figure in front of it. The Cub was all white with a grey splotch on its brow. Andy kept a close eye on it before the cub began struggling in its hand again. Demon Lord''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind once more, "It''s interesting. Take this cub. It might be useful to you in the future." Andy nodded slightly. "Even if you had said nothing, I would have done the same thing. But could I fit this cub into the space?" "You can, but you should make a contract with this cub first, and then you can even store it in your consciousness." Andy''s eyes narrowed for a fraction of a second before he remembered that such a thing was mentioned in the book. When Fang Yan arrived in the upper world, he even made a contract with a dragon. "Could you teach me that?" Andy murmured, his gaze fixed on the cub in his hand, which was struggling furiously. But then, his mind was flooded with new information. He felt a tinge of pain as he bit his index finger with his teeth, and blood leaked out from that finger before he moved and began drawing some strange circular design on the cub''s forehead, which froze in his hand as Andy touched it. And as soon as he drew the last line of the design, a bright red light glowed before the circular design flashed in the air for a moment before disappearing into the cub''s forehead. The cub''s azure eyes dilated briefly before it stopped struggling and began licking Andy''s hand. His lips curled into a smile as he felt a connection with the cub, and he could even feel the cub''s emotion, which appeared to be quite happy. "You are Whitey from now on," Andy muttered as the cub froze for a moment before licking his hands again, but Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind. "That is a Heavenly wolf, not a Heavenly Dog." Andy shook his head. "Whatever it is. He is Whitey from now on." Silence ensued for a moment as the cub turned into the white light and disappeared into Andy''s forehead. And he stared at the body of the dead wolf lying on the ground before he turned around and started towards the inner circle. "Be careful from now on. The middle circle had the Demonic Beast till the soul formation realm. But you would eventually face the Profound Realm Beast as you reach the inner circle," Demon Lord''s voice echoed once more. Andy''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the road within the woods as a Broken Spherical ball* appeared in his hand, which vibrated slightly and was attracted in a particular direction, "Fang Yan was really a lucky bastard. In the book, he didn''t even meet a beast and directly went to the ruins to grab the other half of the sphere." Andy muttered as he clutched the ball tightly and disappeared from the spot. ----------- *- It was the sphere of time that slows down the time around Andy.. It helped him grow stronger in a short amount of time and was first mentioned in chapter 19. Chapter 50 - Ruins Of The Inner Circle The cracking noise of the dry wood echoed as the black smoke covered the burning forest. Fire billowed as bodies of charred animals lay on the ground. Booming noises echoed in the forest as golden and black images flashed in between the burning trees. Suddenly, the man in the tattered and burnt black robe stood at a rock, his red eyes behind the broken mask staring at the Golden flash as a big bright arc flashed as he slashed the sword towards the Golden image. A loud roar echoed as the golden image vanished from the spot as the bright arc passed through it. "Got you, fucker," the man murmured as he disappeared from the spot. The roar echoed again as the Large Golden Lion stood on the rock, its mane engulfed in flames. Blood dripped from its mangled eye, while the other eye searched for someone as the blood oozed from many cuts on its body. But suddenly, it turned around and an enormous ball of fire started floating from its mouth before it shot it towards another bright arc. BOOOOOMMM The noise echoed as the lion stared at the collision as its remaining eyes went wide and another bright arc from below passed through its neck. Silence ensued as the sound of burning leaves echoed throughout the area before the blood poured from the lion''s body as its decapitated head and the large body fell to the ground. The man panted heavily as he knelt on the ground, his body supported by the sword, his gaze fixed on the stream of blood flowing from the rock. Blood oozed from his many wounds as he stood slowly at the spot while his one hand removed the broken mask. His breathing ragged as he closed his eyes for a moment before his red eyes turned blue as he stared at the rock, but suddenly a voice echoed in his mind. "That was a good fight. That Lion was as strong as Peak level Profound Realm cultivator." The man nodded slightly as he swallowed the white pill. As his injuries healed, the blood oozing stopped. Warm breath escaped his mouth, but a nauseating stench hit his nose. His brow furrowed as he took one last look at the rock before disappearing from the spot. ----------------------------- The sound of the cicada and the chirps of the insects echoed as a silent stream of the river flowed in between the trees. But the tranquility was shattered when a fair, bare-chested man emerged from the river. His silvery, whitish hair clung to his body as he opened his eyes and exhaled a warm breath. His blue eyes stared at the bank of the river before he moved slowly towards it. But suddenly Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind. "How are you feeling?" "Fine, but sometimes I feel like I''m turning into a masochist," Andy said, his head shaking slightly as he stared at the endless forest. "And why''s that?" Demon Lord''s amusing voice echoed in his voice once more. "Don''t you understand? After being injured so many times. I sometimes feel as if I can''t live a life without getting hurt." Andy muttered as a sigh escaped his lips and a cloth appeared in his hand as he began wiping his wet body. "Hmmm, maybe you would turn out to be the one," Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind once more. Andy was frozen in place for a moment before retorting, "It''s all your fault. You were the one who instructed me to go after those demonic beasts." "Because you don''t even know how to fight. At least you started using your mind while fighting the stronger enemies." Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind once more. Andy''s voice stuck in his mouth as he shook his head and a new set of clothes appeared in his hand. "I think it is the time that I am about to reach that damned ruins," Andy muttered as he dawned his clothes. "Hmm, but you have to be careful. There is a chance that you could even encounter the Heavenly Realm Beasts." Andy nodded slightly. "Yes, this time I will not attack those damn beasts. But after spending almost twenty days in this place. I felt that I have improved a lot." As soon as he finished speaking, the broken sphere appeared in his hand. But as soon as it appeared, it began vibrating violently as it moved in a particular direction. Andy peered at the distance as his hands gripped the sphere tightly, and his heart thumped furiously. "I think it''s time," Andy muttered as he strolled in that direction. "Yes, it''s the time. Finally, I could see that what would happen when these two pieces combined," Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind. Andy''s eyes narrowed as soon as he heard the words, "But you haven''t told me about this sphere. What''s its history. You just told me that you found it in some ruins," "You will get to know about it when it''s time. But I have a feeling that something interesting is going to happen in that place," Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind once again. "Maybe," Andy muttered as he slowly and carefully moved in the particular direction as a sudden pressure assaulted him. He was rooted to the spot for a moment before the pressure evaporated as his eyes turned red. "What was that?" He muttered, but suddenly his eyes widened and his heart thumped as he spotted a vast wall covered with Moses and a faint voice reached his ears. "You are here?" Chapter 51 - In To The Ruins "You are here?" Andy froze, his heart thumped as he stared at the massive wall covered in Moses. The broken sphere in his hand vibrated violently as if it was trying desperately to break free from his grasp. "What was it?" Andy mumbled as his gaze was drawn to the broken sphere in his hand, which he gripped tightly. But then, Demon Lord''s voice echoed in his mind. "Go inside," Andy nodded as his attention returned to the wall. A massive dilapidated wall stood in front of him, covered in dirty moss and sprouting plants from the visible thick cracks. The wall stood tall as if it had witnessed the ups and downs over time. Andy moved closer to the wall, running his hand through the decayed wall before walking along with it, while his eyes scanned the endless wall for an opening. In the book, Fang Yan discovered an enormous door that opened as soon as he stood in front of it. But he couldn''t even find any inkling of the door here. His steps came to halt as a sudden staunch of smell his nose. A frown formed on his face as his gaze turned to see a rotten beast lying on the ground. But suddenly his gaze drew towards a destroyed wall beside the beast. The sphere in his hand vibrated more violently, and his heart quickened as he held his breath and moved towards the destroyed wall, passing through it. But as soon as he passed through the wall, he was rooted to the spot. As he stared at the structure in front of him, the muscles in his body stiffened. His eyes seemed dazed as he saw a massive building supported by massive pillars, with not a speck of dust on it, as if it had just been built recently. But his body shook as the broken sphere in his hand moved towards the building. His red eyes stared in the same direction and spotted a gigantic black door. His lips pursed, and his breathing ragged, and he disappeared from the spot. And in the next moment, he stood before the door. Suddenly, a creak of the door filled his ears as he spotted the door opening inward. While the door opened, his mind recalled every detail of the book. It would be a long corridor that would lead to the massive hall. It was mentioned that there would be a large altar on which the other half of the sphere would float. The most important thing was that there was no trap leading towards the sphere as if it was waiting for Fang Yan. It was later revealed that it was his destiny to receive the broken sphere. But his body quivered when he heard the same voice again. "You are here?" His eyes gained clarity as he stared at the dark corridor. His hand gripped the sphere tightly as he moved toward the door. And as his steps landed on the ground, the torch on both sides lit up one by one, lighting up the corridor. Andy''s eyes moved up to see the endless space as the faint voice reached his ears again. "You are here," A heavy breath escaped his mouth as he started moving along the corridor while his eyes scanned the burning torches. But suddenly, his steps came to a halt as his eyes saw a big, broken piece of sphere floating on a big altar. It seemed like the sphere in his hand was a small part of the broken sphere. Suddenly, a clear, heavy voice reached his ears. "You are here," His gaze was drawn to the figure that appeared behind the sphere. A tall, skinny old man in a clean white robe, with white hair drooping his shoulders and mildly wrinkled skin, and a slight smile on his face, as his black eyes stared at him. But the man''s smile vanished as his gaze shifted to the vibrating, broken piece of the sphere in Andy''s hand. He looked at the sphere for a moment before returning his gaze to Andy, and a deep voice echoed down the hall. "Who are you?" Andy frowned as he replied, "It doesn''t matter, but who are you?" But then he froze in place as a heavy pressure assaulted him before a heavy voice reached his ears. "I waited for millions of years. I waited for the moment when I would be liberated and achieve nirvana. She ordered me to wait. She told me that the fated one would appear from this location. She promised me that I would be free of this cursed immortality and would achieve nirvana. But you are not the fated one. She told me that no one could reassemble this broken sphere. The Emperor''s domain. But you ruined everything. Who are you?" The old man mumbled as his face turned ferocious as he stared at Andy. "Who are you? You changed my destiny and my chances of attaining nirvana. You shouldn''t have existed in this world. Right. Yes, that''s correct. Now is not the time. Perhaps the fated one will appear in the future. Maybe I''ll be able to give him the big gift. All I have to do is wait a few more years. I could achieve more than nirvana." The man began mumbling again as his quivering finger pointed at Andy. "You brought me the gift, but you are the sacrifice for my future," the man locked his gaze on Andy, a white light forming at the tip of his finger. But then Andy glowed, and a deep voice echoed down the hall. "Hold on. Who do you think you are, pointing that dirty finger at my heir?" Chapter 52 - The Way Of A Demon Lord "Who do you think you are, pointing that dirty finger at my heir?" The Demon Lord''s voice echoed, and a translucent figure in a black robe appeared between the old man and Andy. A smirk was visible on his face, and his red eyes stared at the Old man. Suddenly, he waved his hand, and a barrier formed in the air. BANG. The entire hall shook, and an explosion rocked the hall as a white light rammed against the barrier. The dust settled and a dim figure of Demon Lord stood in his same place while smirk was still visible on his face as his red eyes stared at the shocked face of the old man. "Shocked, isn''t it?" Demon Lord''s voice echoed in the hall. "Wh...Who are you?" The old man stammered as he took a step back, his shocked eyes fixed on the figure in front of him. "Me?" Demon Lord grinned and shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. But what matters is that a small peasant of the Gu family dared to attack my heir." The old man''s eyes narrowed but then widened. "Y...You. How could it be you?" "Why couldn''t it be me?" The Demon Lord grinned and strolled towards the altar. "When I killed your entire family. I thought you would have died. But here you are pointing your dirty finger at my heir." Horror was visible in the old man''s eyes as he stumbled while his eyes stared at the approaching figure. As Demon Lord took the first step onto the Altar, a look of nostalgia flashed across his eyes for a moment before he grinned. "Do you know? Everyone in your family was quite tasty. Especially those helpless women. I even thought of sparing them and making them my personal maids who would daily serve my bed. But then I remembered." "You people are not worth saving. What did my son do to you? He was only a child. And you butchered him? Just for his roots? Did you think I''d be afraid of those people wielding sticks they called swords?" Demon Lord''s smile faded as he stood in front of the hovering broken sphere. His eyes stared at it and his finger ran through its rough surface, "You know what happened to them? I skinned them alive. Poked that stick in their bellies and hanged them to die in front of their sect." As his lost eyes stared at the Demon Lord, the old man trembled. His mouth opened to say something, but the Demon Lord cut him off. "I didn''t think you''d escape your fate and end up here. Otherwise, you could have seen how I played with those little kids. How I snatched their bellies from their stomachs and wrapped them in their own gut. You could have had a good time. Isn''t that right, Gu Shan?" "Ho... How could you do that?" The old man trembled and stuttered. "How? That''s what I wanted to know. How could you do that to my son? And which bitch told you that if you gave this piece to the fated one, you''d achieve nirvana? Do you believe you could have avenged your family after becoming stronger? Do you think that those Dogs from Heavens would help you?" Demon Lord looked up as his red eyes stared at Gu Shan, who was trembling violently. "You''re wondering why no one from the Heavens has noticed my words, right? Do you believe that because I am only a soul, I would be less powerful? Just look up." The old man looked up unconsciously but froze when he noticed a white barrier covering the entire hall. He staggered and fell to the ground as his eyes stared at the barrier covering the hall. "How is this possible?" Demon Lord laughed mockingly. "Do you forget that I walk in the footsteps of the Emperor? An Emperor who would rule everyone. However, I could not locate the sphere''s missing piece. Who would have guessed that those dogs would come to your rescue for you to pass this piece to a useless shit?" Meanwhile, Andy was free from the restraint while his brows were furrowed and his narrowed eyes stared at the scene unfolding before him. His red eyes stared at the fair, white-haired man, whose emotions were visible on his face. He couldn''t understand any of the Demon Lord''s words, but his heart thumped as a foreboding feeling filled him. But then he noticed Demon Lord grab the hovering sphere and toss it at him. And as soon as he caught the broken sphere. Both parts of the sphere started vibrating heavily and pulled towards each other. His brows furrowed, but suddenly, Demon Lord''s voice reached his ears. "Hold it for a while." Andy looked up to see the Demon Lord standing in front of the Old Man, who sat on the ground with his lost eyes staring at the barrier. "Don''t you think you should give the meeting gift to my heir? This valley would be fine" Demon Lord spoke as his finger touched the forehead of the Old man. "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH" The old man winced in pain, and his vision cleared. "No. You can''t do this to me. She said I''d get the nirva..." But the old man''s words came to a halt as his body withered and a ball of white light hovered in the air. But Demon Lord also turned almost transparent as if he would disappear any moment. He stared at the white ball for a moment before his eyes turned to look at Andy. "Now connect them." Andy''s body shook as he heard those words. His heart thumped as he stared at the almost transparent Demon Lord before turning his gaze to the broken pieces of the sphere in his hand, which were vibrating violently. His hands moved, and both broken spheres perfectly joined to form a full sphere.. But then, a white light engulfed him for a split second before he found himself on a lonely, majestic throne. Chapter 53 - Murals ------Short Chapter Warning------- In a grand hall, a single majestic throne stood tall. Various pillars supported the ceiling, while murals covered the walls as if they were revealing a tale. Suddenly, a white light flashed before a figure in a black robe appeared on the throne. The man appeared to be lost as his eyes scanned the hall. But suddenly, a soft feminine voice reached his ears. "You are here?" Andy''s heartbeat sped up as his eyes searched for the source of a voice, but he heard it again. "You don''t have to look for me. I''m everywhere," "Who are you?" His hands gripped the sphere tightly as he stood up from the throne while his gaze was drawn towards the murals on the wall. A mocking laugh filled the hall. "Me? You don''t have to think about that, you will get to know me in the future. Anyway, leave my matter aside. Do you know why you are here?" "I don''t know. I just connected the broken sphere and now I''m here." He shook his head slightly as his gaze was drawn to the murals on the wall. The murals depicted a bloody battlefield with mangled corpses while a Lone Man in a black robe with whitish silver hair stood tall holding a sword, his face was covered with a mask, and a smirk was visible on his face as his red eyes stared at many people attacking him. His heartbeat sped up as a sense of Deja Vu filled his heart while his eyes were attracted towards a sphere and a cube hovered above the man. His hands gripped the sphere tightly as the sphere in the picture looked similar to the one which he held in his hands before his gaze shifted to the cube. When he saw the cube, his brow furrowed as he remembered Fang Yan obtaining something similar in the book. "What is it?" He muttered as his gaze returned to the figure in the black robe. "It is looking similar, right?" The voice echoed in the hall once more. Andy nodded slightly as he walked along the wall to look at another mural. The man in the black robe knelt on the ground, his body supported by the sword. His clothes were tattered, and blood oozed from the deep wounds. The broken sphere was on the ground, but the cube was nowhere to be found. His smirk remained as blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth, and his red eyes stared at the surrounding people. Andy''s eyes widened as his gaze was drawn to the broken piece of a sphere lying on the ground. Isn''t it the same piece he discovered in the valley? "You are right," the voice filled the hall again. "What exactly are these pictures?" Andy muttered as he ran his fingers across the murals. "These? These are the pictures of the Great War?" The voice filled the hall again. "The Great War?" Andy mumbled, as his gaze was drawn to the man kneeling on the ground. He''s not sure why, but a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu filled his heart. The most surprising thing was that the man resembled him. "Yes, the Great War. Which altered the course of the Destiny of this world." The voice filled the hall once more. "Who is this man? Why does he resemble me?" Andy muttered, his brow furrowed. "Emperor. He was the emperor" --------------------------------------------- Unbeknownst to Andy, his arrival at the palace triggered a chain of events as a bell rang throughout the Heavens. ---------------------------------------------- The dim light from the chandelier illuminated the lavishly decorated room. Expensive curtains hid the windows, and a beautiful woman in a green gown slept on the bed. Her eyelashes fluttered as if she were lost in a beautiful dream. DONG The sound of the bell jolted her awake. Her groggy eyes stared at the ceiling as the ringing of the bell reached her ears once again. DONG Clarity returned to her eyes as she sat straight. Her brows furrowed as she stared in a particular direction. "Who is it?" She muttered before her eyes went wide. "That fool," her voice echoed in the room as her body faded away. ---------------------------------------- A man with disheveled hair and an unkempt beard with his eyes closed sat in a dilapidated room. DONG His body jerked as his wide eyes stared in one direction. His lips pursed and his fists clenched as a teardrop formed at the corner of his eyes. "Is he here?" He muttered but did not move away from the spot, his eyes fixed on something. {The man was first mentioned in Chapter 15: Cultivation (II)} ------------------------------------ The sound of waves filled the air as many people sat on the beach, gazing at the majestic palace floating above the sea. An old man in a luxurious white robe sat lazily on a throne. His eyes were closed as his hand supported his wrinkled fair face. The giggle of the maids filled the hall as they keep on feeding the fruits while his one hand hugged a maid. DONG His body jerked for a moment as his limpid red eyes stared into the distance. "Who is it?" A deep voice resounded in the hall as he disappeared from the spot. Chapter 54 - Emperor (I) Andy stood still as he gazed at the murals while his finger ran over the wall. "Emperor?" His brows furrowed slightly. "Yes, Emperor, who ruled this world. The savior, but everyone made him the Demon." The voice of the women echoed in the hall. "What do you mean?" Andy muttered as he turned around to look at the opposite wall. The wall was dyed black, while some bright and some dull white dot could be seen. Some were in clusters while some were sparse. It looked like a universe. "Why is it here?" Andy muttered and moved closer to the wall. "Everything has a meaning," the voice echoed again. Andy frowned when he heard her words. "Do you want to listen to a story?" The voice echoed in the Hall. "What story?" Andy mumbled as his eyes stared at the mural. "Story of the Emperor," the voice echoed in the hall again. Andy nodded slightly as his gaze turned to look at the majestic throne. "This world was mysterious; no one knows when or how it came to be. Some claim that the world was created by immortals, while others claim that it was created by chaos. Throughout history, many people have attempted to discover the secret of the heavens, but no one has been successful." "Immortals?" Andy frowned when he heard that word. And as if she understood his doubt, the voice echoed once again, "No one knew, except him and me" There was a long pause before the voice was heard again. "Heaven is truly mysterious, and people are entangled in threads of destiny. When cultivators were working harder to reach the pinnacle. A lone boy appeared out of nowhere and swept everyone away. Nobody knew where he came from, but he was different from everyone else. Some said he was the child of the heavens, while others said he was the child of hell. But he followed in the footsteps of the conqueror and united every land. Be it the lower world or be it the Heavenly Court, he conquered everyone." "Heavenly Court?" Andy muttered, his brow furrowed. "You are in Heavenly Court," "Why don''t I know about this?" Andy mumbled as his gaze returned to the murals of the Bloody battlefield. In the book, there was no mention of the Supreme World. But the voice continued, "Maybe someone felt the threat, or maybe destiny has some different plans. There was a bloody war. War to overthrow the Emperor. The war which saw the betrayals. War in which the Emperor fell," "But what does it have to do with me?" Andy muttered. But the sudden laughter filled the hall. "It has everything to do with you. Don''t you feel weird about why you transmigrated to this world?" Andy''s eyes went wide when he heard those words. Even though he acted normal but this question was bugging him all the time. "Why?" He mumbled unconsciously while his hands gripped the sphere. "Because it was I who forced you to travel the world. I was the one who looked for his soul in this vast universe. I was the one who arranged your meeting with the Demon Lord, and I was the one who tempered with the Destiny." His grip loosened as the sphere fell to the ground, a dazed look appeared on his face. "What did you say?" Andy muttered. "Do you think that it was your luck that you met that Demon Lord? Don''t you find it weird that you are different from others? Don''t you find it weird that you are able to control others? Don''t you find it weird that you are walking in the path of the Emperor?" There was a long pause before the voice sighed, "It was me who has protected you from the Heavens. The Demon Lord knew that he was just a chess piece in a big game. It was me who arranged everything." "HAHAHAHAHAHA" Andy stood still for a while before he started laughing like a maniac. "Interesting, really interesting. To be honest, I understood nothing you said. What Emperor, what reincarnation. I don''t give a damn about that. Why should I care that I was the Emperor in some life? I know only one thing. I am enjoying this life. I don'' want to make my life a mess by thinking of all this nonsense. What matters to me is how I can make my life more interesting. I don''t want to hear all of this bullshit; just answer a few questions for me." There was no reply from the voice for some time before she sighed and said, "You are just like him. Anyway, ask whatever you want." "First thing. What was that book?" Andy asked as he picked the sphere from the ground and strolled towards the throne. "That is the book I created when I tampered with the destiny." "Oh, care to elaborate?" Andy nodded slightly as he sat on the throne with his legs one over another. "His last words to me before he died were to look for his soul when the time was right. I tampered with destiny in order to learn about the future of this world. That''s where I learned that destiny has plans to force a man to walk the Emperor''s path." Andy''s brows wrinkled when he heard those words. "Fang Yan?" Chapter 55 - Emperor (II) "Fang Yan?" Andy''s eyes shone with cold glint when he heard that name. He recalled every detail about Fang Yan described in the book. From the time he received his inheritance until he destroys the world. "Destiny?" His brow furrowed. "What does destiny have to do with him?" "Destiny is favoring him to be the Emperor." The voice echoed in the hall. When Andy heard her words, he shook his head. "I''m not interested in him. You mentioned that the Demon Lord is the pawn you prepared. What exactly do you mean?" "How do you think you got your Cultivation Technique and bloodline? I needed someone to pass on the bloodline to you. And that man was the perfect pawn for the job." Andy''s brows were arched when he heard her words, "Oh!" "Does Becoming the Emperor have any significance?" he squinted as he gazed at the murals. "This world is mysterious; everything is under the control of the Heavens, and the thread of Destiny connects everyone. You were the variable in a previous life. You even killed the Emperor Candidate to become emperor. Heavens do not permit the existence of the variable. That is why you were plotted against and killed." "When you become emperor, you will be able to see into the world''s unknown secrets. Remember that Fang Yan was supposed to kill the body you''re in? However, your presence has changed the destiny of the body. Destiny will do everything in its power to ensure that you are killed by Fang Yan." "Who controls the destiny?" Andy voiced out, while his gaze shifted to the murals filled with stars. "You''ll know when the time is right," the voice echoed once more in the hall. Andy''s brow furrowed as he heard her words, and he shook his head slightly. "Leave it. What is the origin of this sphere?" The voice went silent for a while. "This is one of the Heavenly Artifact." "And?" Andy was slightly taken aback. The book made no mention of Heavenly Artifact. "I will not tell you how it works. You will realize it in the future." The voice echoed once more in the hall. Andy''s grip tightened around the sphere. But then he bit the thumb of his other hand, and his blood spilled onto the surface of the sphere. Suddenly, the sphere turned into specks of bright light that engulfed Andy. The light faded after a while. Andy was still seated on the throne, but his brows were knitted. "Domain of Time," Andy muttered, his gaze lost. He shook his head as clarity returned to his eyes, and his lips curled into a smile. "Interesting." His bright red eyes stared at the murals. "Really Interesting." "You want me to be emperor again, don''t you?" Andy rose from the throne and made his way to the murals depicting the Epic battle. "Yes," the voice replied in a single word. Andy''s eyes were fixed on the man in the black robe. Suddenly, he felt the majestic aura around the man in the picture. As if everyone in front of that Aura were ants. "Life will really be interesting." --------------------------------------------------------------- In a grand hall, an almost transparent figure in a black robe stood on the altar. His eyes seemed lost as he stared at a distance, while a bright ball was floating in front of him. The hall was suddenly filled with a bright light, and a young man in a black robe appeared in front of a Transparent figure. The Demon Lord''s gaze shifted to the figure, and a smile appeared on his face. "You met her?" Andy''s red eyes were fixed on Demon Lord, and his mind was filled with complex thoughts. "You knew all along?" "Yes," "Why?" Andy''s voice trembled as his gaze remained fixed on Demon Lord''s near-transparent figure. Demon Lord chuckled, "The time was not right." He sighed and shook his head. "Anyway, my time has come. But remember your promise to me. Even though I was a pawn, I had a life." Andy stayed quiet as his red eyes focused on Demon Lord. But after a while, he nodded and his gaze shifted to the corpse on the ground. "This is my parting gift to you," Andy gaze shifted to Demon Lord, who waved his hand, and the bright ball shot between Andy''s brows. Andy was astounded for a moment before feeling the connection with the floating valley. He closed his eyes and felt as if he could see a speck of dust within the valley. When he opened his eyes, he saw Demon Lord was smiling. "I''d be leaving now. I completed my purpose as a pawn. But, after spending some time with you, you know. I had the feeling that I was spending time with my own son." Demon Lord shook his head and smiled. His gaze shifted to the distance when the hall was suddenly filled with the sound of flowing water. Andy was astonished when Demon Lord''s entire body transformed into Yellow Particles that floated in a specific direction. "Make your life interesting, Son," Demon Lord''s voice echoed in the hall for the last time as those particles entered a desolate river that appeared out of nowhere. Andy''s gaze was fixed on the river as he noticed the particles sinking into it. As soon as the last particle entered the river, it vanished, and the hall went silent. His eyes were fixed on the spot for a while before he closed his eyes, and his lips curled into a smile. Chapter 56 - Return Near the Floating Valley city, the entire area was shrouded in the shadow of the Floating Valley, and the surrounding area was teeming with activity as many people witnessed a once-in-a-millennium event. On the stage, the elders of various sects had their gaze fixed on the floating valley. "What do you think?" The Elder of the Heavenly Sword sect turned to face the middle-aged man standing beside him. The middle-aged man''s eyes were fixed on the valley, as he shook his head, "Don''t know. I don''t think anybody could go to the inner circle." The Heavenly Sword Sect Elder nodded. "Even though that young boy is extremely powerful. I doubt he''ll be able to solve the mystery of this valley. Your Beast Taming Sect, on the other hand, would be the true victor. The valley is swarming with Demonic Beasts." "I told you," the Beast Taming Valley elder smirked. But suddenly, someone scoffed, "Hmph," Everyone turned to look at the old man, who was staring at the floating valley. The Elder of the Profound Blossom Valley smiled. "How could anyone compare their disciples to that young boy? I wish he could pick some special girls to be his cultivation partners." The Eternal Palace Elder''s expression changed, but before he could respond, a bright flash caught his attention. His eyes squinted as he turned his gaze to the bright light. "What happened?" But then the entire mountain range was illuminated with bright lights, and the entire floating valley rumbled. Fear gripped everyone as they stared at the Floating Valley. Suddenly, the bright light filled the whole mountains, and the next moment, the floating valley disappeared. Despite the fact that the mountains were extremely crowded. There was a total silence. The Elders of the sect were perplexed, their gaze fixed on the clear sky. "What happened? There is still time." The Elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect mumbled as his gaze shifted to the disciples, who had puzzled expressions on their faces. "Did someone discover the secret?" An elder from the Beast Taming Sect turned to face the Elder of Eternal Palace. Who had a glum expression on his face? "NOOOOOOOOOO" Suddenly, a woman''s shout broke the atmosphere. Everyone turned to face a middle-aged woman, tears streaming down her cheeks as she hugged a young man. A middle-aged man stood beside her, his gaze fixed on the young man, who had a stupid expression on his face and drool dripping from the corner of his mouth. His body shook, his fists clenched, and his gaze shifted to a young man in the distance. That young man wore a luxurious black robe, his silvery-white hair drooped down to his waist, and his face was hidden behind a black half mask. His blue eyes were fixed on the family of three, and he smiled. As everyone''s attention was drawn to the foolish young man, the mountain fell silent. "Isn''t he the young master of the Lin family?" Someone recognized the young man. This voice broke the silence. "What happened to him?" Another voice was heard. Suddenly, the entire atmosphere was filled with murmurs, and everyone''s gaze was fixed on Young Master Lin. "What happened?" A resounding shout echoed throughout the mountain as the Elder of the Divine Flame Sect vanished from his spot and appeared in front of the middle-aged man. With his gaze fixed on the young man, he crouched down and placed his hand on Young Master Lin''s head. As their gazes shifted to the elder of the Divine Flame Sect, hope rose in the hearts of both Middle-aged man and woman. For a moment, white light glowed in his hand before dimming. As his body quivered slightly, he let out a sigh. He got to his feet and shook his head. "He is totally wasted." As soon as the middle-aged woman heard his words, she burst into tears as he tightly hugged the young man. The middle-aged man''s gaze returned to that distant figure, who was still smiling. "It''s you. You did this to him." As his aura surged, the middle-aged man yelled. He pointed his quivering finger at the Young Man in Black, his face flushed red. "So What?" Andy smirked. The Elder of the Divine Flame Sect turned around to see Andy from a distance. His eyes bulged, and he vanished and reappeared at the Stage. His booming voice rang out across the mountains. "I expel Lin Shou from the Divine Flame Mountains; his actions are completely irrelevant to us." As soon as his words echoed the mountains, there was complete silence for a moment, before the crowd erupted in a roar. The Divine Flame Sect''s unexpected announcement flabbergasted everyone, including the elder of the other sects. Meanwhile, Andy''s smile grew wider as he strolled toward the middle-aged man. In the mountains, there was complete silence once more as everyone''s attention was drawn to Andy. The crowd made the way for him, as he stood before the Middle-aged man after a while. As he put down his hand, fingers folded into a fist, the middle-aged man struggled to control his rage. His bloodshot eyes were fixed on Andy, who stood before him with a smile on his face. "Did you like it? Do you like it that your other son has turned into a fool?" Andy smirked, his gaze briefly shifting to Young Master Lin before returning to the Middle-aged man in front of him. The smile disappeared from his face. "As I said before if you do not want to live in this world, come to me. As a patriarch, I expected you to be wise. You would teach your children not to mess with the wrong people. But who would have guessed that you bribed so many people to kill me? What a joke." "Tch Tch. I''m not sure how, but many people in the world are extremely foolish. You should learn from the Elder of the Divine Flame Sect. See, he is so intelligent that when he discovered that your son had caused trouble with me. He immediately expelled him." On the other side, the face of Elder of Divine Flame Sect flushed red when he heard Andy''s words. "Y... You. I will kill you." The patriarch of the Lin Family trembled as Terrible Aura surged out of his body, a short sword appearing in his hand as he slashed towards Andy. "You Dare," As the Elder of Eternal Palace vanished from his place, a loud shout echoed across the mountains. Meanwhile, Andy kept a calm expression although his entire body was engulfed in a terrible aura. A red tint appeared in his eyes, and time seemed to stop around him. He pulled out a dagger and slashed the neck of the man in front of him before taking a step back. Time returned to normal. The Elder of Eternal Place appeared beside Andy, but before he could do anything. Blood spurted out from the neck of the Patriarch as his head fell down to the ground. Everyone in the mountains was in a state of shock. Nobody knows what happened. Just a second before, the patriarch of Lin''s family was about to kill Andy, but he was beheaded the next moment. As his head lay on the ground, his eyes were filled with disbelief. Andy carefully cleaned the dagger with a white cloth before storing it. His gaze shifted to Young Master Lin as words escaped from his mouth. "I want every member of the Lin family to vanish from the face of the earth.. Every Extra head will have an extra reward." Chapter 57 - Aftermath "I want every member of the Lin family to vanish from the face of the earth. Every Extra head will have an extra reward." There was a momentary silence, then suddenly, the crowd went into an uproar. "NOOO. YOU CAN NOT DO THIS TO US. YOU WASTED MY SONS AND KILLED MY HUSBAND. WHAT ELSE DO YOU WANT?" The middle-aged woman screamed. Andy frowned, his gaze drawn to the middle-aged woman who was tightly hugging the young man. Her eyes were bloodshot, and tears ran down her cheeks. Even the Elder of Eternal Palance had a frown on his face. His eyes shifted to Andy. "Isn''t it too much?" Andy shook his head. "I don''t want to be disturbed in the future." The Elder was tongue-tied for a moment before he sighed, "As you wish." A smirk formed on Andy''s face as he scanned the excited crowd. Everyone understood the meaning behind his words. If they kill the member of the Lin Family, they would be greatly rewarded by Andy. A man who came from the higher world. Even the disciples of various factions had unbelievable expressions on their faces. But it soon turned into excitement. In this world, everyone''s progress depends on resources. Now that they got the opportunity to get some excellent resources, just by killing some people, they would be happy to do it. Andy''s eyes shifted to the Elder. "I felt that I was forcefully evicted. Something happened?" The Elder was startled, and a look of understanding appeared on his face. "We don''t know. Did you go to the inner circle?" "I don''t want to die," Andy said, shaking his head. "You said there would be Heavenly Realm Demonic Beasts in the valley. I just hung out in the Middle Circle." Elder nodded, a relieved expression formed on his face. He had previously observed Andy with his Spiritual Consciousness, but he had found no fluctuations. "You don''t have to worry; we''ll look into it. You should take a break. We''ll be leaving for the sect in about a week." Andy nodded and disappeared and appeared in front of his carriage. The driver was leaning on the carriage, his eyes were fixed on the woman in front of him, who came here to experience the Millennial Event. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him. His eyes squinted for a moment before he stood straight and stuttered. "Y... Young Master. You are back." Andy observed him for a while before turning around to see a woman in a commoner robe chatting with other women. His gaze returned to the driver. "You can play with her later. Let''s go." "Y... Yes, Young Master." While Andy stepped into the carriage, the driver hurriedly sat in the driver''s seat. .............. After a while, the horses neighed as a carriage came to a halt in front of a large courtyard. Andy stepped out and turned to face the driver, who was standing in front of him. "Go play with her." The driver''s face was flushed red. "It''s not what you think, young master. I already have three wives in my house." "Then add one more," Andy said, raising his brows. He shook his head and strolled toward the courtyard, where he pushed the Door. As soon as he stepped inside, his attention was drawn to two women near a lone tree. While one of them in the blue robe stood at a distance, her complicated eyes were fixed on the woman in front of her, the other in the green robe had her fingers running through the sword marks on the tree''s trunk. As her gaze was fixed on the marks, a drop of sweat trickled down her brow. Both of their gazes were drawn to Andy as he entered the Courtyard. While Shi Yi''s eyes were filled with hatred, Su Xin''s brows relaxed and a smile formed on her face. "Welcome," "How have you been?" Andy asked as he approached her. "I''m feeling better; how was your time in the valley? I noticed a massive valley covering the sky?" Su Xin inquired. Andy held her soft hands, rubbing his thumb on her palms, his gaze fixed on the beauty in front of him. "It was a fortunate trip. Anyway, I''d be spending today alone. Many people would look for me tomorrow. Just let me know." Su Xin in nodded, "Fine, you should take a rest." Andy nodded, let go of her hand, and started walking towards his room, casting a glance at Shi Yi. Nothing escaped her eyes as she bit her lower lip. Andy''s lips curled into a smile as he entered his room. ................... The next day, at the majestic palace in the Imperial Capital, as many servants began their day, hurried footsteps echoed in a corridor as a maid ran towards a room. ''Hah... Hah'' She panted lightly as she stood in front of a door, took a deep breath, and pushed open the door. As soon as she entered the room, her gaze was drawn to a beautiful woman lying on the bed. Her eyes opened slightly, and a frown formed on her face. "What happened?" She inquired irritably. "Bad News, Your Highness," the maid replied, bowing. The woman sat up, an expression appeared on her face, her heart started beating faster, "Something happened to Emperor?" The maid shivered as she heard the words, "No, your highness, Emperor is fine." "What happened?" she wondered, as her excitement faded. "The Lin Family has been wiped out," the maid said slowly, taking a deep breath. The woman''s heart skipped a beat when she heard those words. "What did you say?" She tightly clutched the maid''s arm. A sharp pain struck the maid, but she held her breath and repeated, "Th... The Lin Family has been wiped out." As the woman closed her eyes, a tear streamed down her cheek. "Who did it?" she asked, her voice hoarse. ..................... A middle-aged man stood alone in a courtyard in an unknown location, his eyes seemingly wandering. A servant stood beside him, his hand folded, his entire body shivering. The middle-aged man unknowingly exuded a terrifying aura. Clarity returned to his eyes as he muttered, "Too good, a man should be like him, decisive. I should have done the same thing back then." A sigh escaped his lips as he retraced his Aura, his eyes turned towards a distant room. "I hope I took the right decision." Chapter 58 - [Bonus ] Revenge? Birds chirped as the first rays of sunlight fell into the courtyard. ''Creak'' A figure in a black robe stepped out of the room, his gaze was drawn to the lone tree at the center of the courtyard. Its leaves fluttered as a bird flew away to the sky. Andy''s gaze was fixed on the bird when a sudden knock on the door of the courtyard drew his attention. "It''s about time," he grumbled as he opened the door to see a figure standing in front of him. It was an elderly man, with wrinkles covering his face and his hair disheveled as if he had just escaped from a fight. While his hand was holding a sack with blood dripping from it. "Young Master," he said creepily to Andy, his black eyes fixed on the masked figure in front of him. He let out a long sigh before tossing the sack at Andy. Andy said nothing, but his gaze was drawn to five heads on the ground. When he saw the beheaded heads, his brow furrowed. It was the heads of a middle-aged woman and Young Master Lin, among others. His attention was drawn to the man in front of him, who was staring at him with hopeful eyes. Andy smirked, and a fist-sized yellow stone appeared in his hand, which he threw at that man. That man''s eyes were fixed on stone as he hurriedly caught it. His eyes went wide as he murmured, "Spiritual Stone? High Tier Spiritual Stone?" As he bowed to Andy, his hands squeezed the stone tightly. Spiritual stones are extremely useful to cultivators, and it is extremely rare to find a mid-tier spiritual stone, let alone a High Tier Spiritual stone. One High-Level spiritual stone is equal to one hundred mid-tier spiritual stones. "Take these heads away and inform the manager of Phoenix Pavilion to meet me," Andy said to the man in front of him before turning around to leave, taking one last look at the heads. "Yes, Young Master," the old man said in a creepy voice, quickly gathering the heads and fleeing. Andy approached the tree, his gaze fixed on the scars on the trunk. After a while, his gaze was drawn to his hand, where a bright and sharp blade hovered above his palm. "Finally," he murmured, but the blade quickly dispersed as the creak of the door reached his ears. Shi Yi emerged from one room, but she came to a halt as her gaze was fixed on him. Her fists clenched as she subconsciously bit her lips before her eyes were drawn to one direction to see Su Xin in her green robes step out of her room. Her brows relaxed as she walked towards her and bowed to her, and a sense of reverence was born in her heart. "Good Morning, Mam" Su Xin was taken aback for a moment before nodding to Shi Yi. Andy''s gaze was fixed on two ladies in front of him, his lips curled upward before his attention was drawn to the footsteps behind him. When he turned around, he saw a slightly chubby man panting while standing straight and looking at Andy. "Young Master, you asked for me?" The man wondered aloud as he took a deep breath. Andy''s eyes narrowed as he noticed the figure in front of him. He didn''t expect Feng Hao, the pavilion manager for the Black Dragon Continent, to rush up to him. "Why are you here?" Andy took a step forward, his hands behind his back. Feng Hao'' was stunned for a moment before his mouth opened and closed a few times, but no sound came out of it. But, finally, he said. "Didn''t you call me?" His face was befuddled. "I asked the local manager; in any case, it''s good that you are here." a simple ring appeared in his hand, which he threw at Feng Hao. The pavilion manager caught the ring, his eyes flashing as he looked at Andy. The ring in his hand is one of the interspatial rings, which are scarce in the lower world; only a few people in this world could own this ring. "As expected," he murmured as his consciousness entered the ring. "Th... This?" He gulped as he stammered, the ring brimming with heaps of High Tier Spiritual stones. Even though he is the Manager of the Phoenix Pavillion for the Black Dragon Continent, he rarely comes across High-tier spiritual stones; they are a rarity in the lower world. Even the old monsters would fight for a piece of stone. Moreover, there is now a mountain of spiritual stones in the ring. "Why are you so surprised? I''m not giving it to you. Simply distribute to anyone who killed the members of that Family. I don''t want to deal with so many people. It is up to you to decide how to distribute the resources. You may keep whatever is left." Feng Hao was stunned for a moment before taking a deep breath and saying, "I will do as you wish, but you must be careful." His brow furrowed, his gaze fixed on Andy. "For what?" Andy smirked. He understood what Feng Hao meant. The Lin Family''s daughter is one of the Emperor''s consorts on the Black Dragon Continent. She will undoubtedly exact revenge now that the Lin Family has been annihilated. Feng Hao sighed. "You must be wary of Imperial Concubine; she is petty in nature, and now that you have wiped out her family, I am afraid she will resort to menial tricks to kill you. I know you have a powerful background, but she is a vengeful person, and I''ve heard she has some ties to one of the Hidden Families." Andy''s eyes narrowed as he heard his words. "Now, that''s interesting,". Chapter 59 - Recover? "Now that''s interesting," Andy muttered as he heard Feng Hao''s words. Despite having read the book, he found no information about the Imperial Concubine''s relationship with any of the hidden families. "Tell me more about it," he said, his eyes fixed on the man in front of him. Feng Hao was taken aback for a moment, but a bitter smile formed on his face. "I''m not sure. I just know she has a special connection to one of the hidden families. I know nothing about that family." When Andy heard that, his brows creased, but he shook his head slightly. "Leave it. Let her come," Feng Hao inhaled deeply, and a red jade appeared in his hand. "Young Master. This is the Special Command Token of the Feng Family in the Phoenix Continent. Our Patriarch has a keen eye for talent. I don''t want to say anything else to you. You will be a special guest of the Feng Family as per our patriarch''s command." He gave Andy the jade with both hands. Andy''s gaze was intrigued by the Red Jade''s exquisitely sculpted phoenix. His brows drew together. He''s read about the Feng Family''s Patriarch. That man values talent, and in most cases, will try to hire it. In the book, Fang Yan seduced the patriarch''s daughter, Feng Yin. She later played a major role in his support. And the most important point was that she was born with the physique of a Divine Phoenix. When she ascends to the upper world later in the book, she inherits the legacy of Primordial Phoenix. "I will visit your Feng Family in the future," Andy said as his thumb rubbed the jade and his gaze shifted to Feng Hao. Feng Hao''s eyes sparkled, and a smile formed on his face. "We will wait for you in the future. I will notify the Patriarch about this." Feng Hao bowed and exited the courtyard, while Andy''s gaze was fixed on his departing figure as many thoughts swirled in his mind. But Su Xin''s voice disrupted his thoughts. "You woke up?" Andy turned around to see Su Xin approaching him, followed by Shi Yi. As she looked at him, he could see the tenderness in her eyes. He smiled softly. "Yes, I told you yesterday. Few people would visit me today." Su Xin nodded, but she frowned as he noticed the drops of blood near the door. Her heart pounded, and a series of blurry images flooded her mind. "Aaaahhhh," she screamed as she staggered, clutching her head. Andy moved quickly to her side and supported her. She was still clutching her head tightly, and beads of sweat formed on her brow as her eyelids fluttered. Andy''s gaze was fixed on her the entire time as she opened her eyes after a while. A sharp glint appeared in her eyes for a moment, followed by a perplexed expression. "Are you all right?" Andy asked, while still holding her shoulders. Su Xin closed her eyes again as if struggling to remember something, before shaking her head and opening her eyes to stare at Andy, who was gently holding her shoulders. "I''m not sure, but some memories flooded my mind. I''m not sure what it was all about. Everything appeared to be blurry. Maybe it has something to do with my prior life." Andy''s gaze was fixed on her for a moment, and he nodded. "Maybe. Don''t overstress and take care of yourself." Su Xin nodded slightly, but her gaze shifted back to the door. "What''s the deal with that blood? Are you alright?" Andy''s lips curled up. "Nothing. Just the blood of some worthless beings. Anyway, you should take a rest. We''d be out of here in a week." Su Xin''s gaze remained fixed on the floor at the door, her lips pursed, and she nodded. "Okay. I do not know what happened. However, you must look after yourself." She turned around to leave after she finished speaking. Shi Yi''s gaze was drawn to the blood at the courtyard''s door. She pursed her lips and cast a glance at Andy before following Su Xin. Andy''s gaze was fixed on Su Xin "It is happening. She will regain her power soon. I hope she''ll be useful to me in the upper world. Otherwise." A sharp glint appeared in his eyes before he shook his head and shifted his gaze to the red jade on his hand. The Feng Family has an interesting background. Even though they are in the Lower World. Few of their ancestors have already ascended to the Middle World, and one of them is even more talented to ascend to the Upper World. It is beneficial to establish some sort of relationship with this family. And as for Fang Yan, he could do nothing. "Let the destiny make the way for Fang Yan. But he will always be a failure in front of me." His hands clutched the jade tightly, and it vanished after a moment. "Just a little bit more and I''ll be able to enter the Soul Formation Realm. This sphere is not a worldly object. After it recognized me, I could slow the time down to forty-five times, which will increase as I gain power." Andy exhaled deeply. "This is really interesting. I never imagined that this world would be able to excite me." Andy muttered as he exited the courtyard and began walking towards the carriage. But his steps came to a halt as his gaze was drawn to the Driver, who was holding the hands of a woman. This was the same woman with whom he had his eyes fixed on the mountains. Andy''s lips curled up as he vanished and reappeared behind the Driver. The driver was so engrossed with flirting with that woman that he didn''t notice Andy was behind him. But the woman screamed when she saw a masked man in a black robe, his silver hair drooping to his waist, standing behind the driver. "AAHHHH," The driver frowned as he heard the scream. "Why are you screaming? It''s as if you''ve seen a ghost." The driver muttered, but he noticed the woman was staring at something behind him. His frown deepened as he turned around, but a scream escaped his lips. "Aaahhhhh," Chapter 60 - Meeting Lu Yong Again "AAAHHHHH," the driver screamed as his eyes were drawn to the masked figure in front of him. "Yo... Young M... aster," the driver stuttered as a bead of sweat formed on his brows. Andy''s lips curled up, his blue eyes fixed on the man in front of him, who was sweating profusely. "What? I will not eat you. Simply carry on with your work." He shook his head slightly. His gaze drifted to the woman, who was dazed, her eyes fixed on him. He turned around and strolled towards the Market. "Y... Young Master. Where are you going? Do you want me to take you somewhere?" Andy heard the driver''s voice. "Just relax and have fun. I just want to go for a walk by myself," Andy answered back without turning around as he walked through the city streets. The sight of a crowd greeted him as soon as he stepped into the streets. Many of them were opening their shops, and many of them appeared to be in a hurry. When he saw those people running hurriedly, Andy''s brows arched, but he shook his head slightly. Many memories of Lu An flashed through his mind as he passed by many shops and streets. All those years when he was powerless, he envied the cultivators with their proud faces. Many of these shops cater specifically to cultivators. Lu An''s heart ached every time these people ignored him because he was only a mortal. Perhaps this is his last visit to the city. After some time, he would move ahead to the Eternal Palace. As he recounted those memories, he mocking laugh escaped his lips. But his steps came to a halt when he noticed a familiar figure following a young man into an extravagant courtyard. His lips curled up, and he walked towards the courtyard. A young man in a white robe stood near the gate. His gaze seemed to wander. But his body jerked when he noticed a half-masked man in a black robe walking towards the courtyard. As he gulped his saliva, his body stiffened, and his heart pounded faster. He vividly remembered the scene in which Young Master Lu Yuan returned with his face bloodied and one eye missing. This man was the reason the Young master was turned into a one-eyed cripple. And he recently learned that someone had wiped the powerful Lin family. Andy''s steps came to a halt as he reached the courtyard, and his gaze shifted to the man in front of him. When he saw that man, his eyes narrowed. He remembered this man vividly. He grew up alongside Lu An and Lu Yuan. When Lu An was around, he would always act high and mighty, and this man would always follow Lu Yuan. The man bowed slightly to Andy. "How are you, Young Master? It''s my pleasure to meet you," But Andy started walking towards the courtyard without even responding to the man. The man was stunned for a moment before replying, "Please wait. Our Patriarch is meeting with the Elder." Andy''s steps came to a halt as he turned around to face the man. A red tint appeared in his blue eyes. "Who the fuck are you to stop me?" As if a god had spoken those words, the man shivered, and a sense of inferiority and reverence welled up in his heart. His leg buckled as he knelt on the ground, unable to withstand the pressure. Andy stayed calm, his gaze fixed on the man kneeling on the ground. But then his attention was drawn to the two men emerging from the courtyard. One was an elderly man in a white robe, with slight wrinkles on his face. The other was a middle-aged man in a grey robe, his silver hair drooping down to his shoulders and his brows furrowed, his gaze fixed on the man kneeling on the ground. A smirk formed on Andy''s face when he saw that man. "Mr. Lu, we meet again." Lu Yong''s gaze shifted to the figure standing beside that man; many complicated thoughts raced through his mind, but he forced a smile. "Yes, we''ve met again. What happened?" Lu Yong wondered aloud, casting a glance at the man kneeling on the ground. "Nothing, I just came to see the Elder of my sect, but some people don''t understand the vastness of Heaven and Earth. I''m not sure how you raised these dogs in your house. He just tried to stop me. Now tell me what you''d do if an ant tried to stop you." Lu Yong''s smile faded as soon as he heard those words. "What do you want?" Andy''s gaze was fixed on Lu Yong, his lips curled up. "I think you should know what I want. Do you want to do it, or do you want to be another Lin Family?" Lu Yong''s eyes widened as his heart skipped a beat. As his fists clenched, veins popped up on his forehead. Meanwhile, the elder of the Eternal Palace remained silent as he witnessed the scene unfold in front of him. The Lu Family may be one of the most powerful families on the Black Dragon Continent, but he doesn''t want to offend his newly recruited Prime Disciple. The connection with the person from the higher world is more important than anything else. "Why are you doing this? Aren''t you going too far?" Lu Yong''s teeth were clenched. "So what if I am going too far? What can you do about it? Will you do it, or should I announce the rewards of the annihilation of the Lu family?" Meanwhile, the crowd gathered around the courtyard when they noticed a man kneeling on the ground. Many people in the crowd recognized him; he was a cultivator from the Lu family. They also noticed the Patriarch of the Lu Family, who was standing nearby. Murmurs filled the air before a scream reverberated. "NOOOO. YOU CAN''T DO THIS TO ME. I AM SORRY IF I OFFENDED YOU, PLEASE DON''T KILL ME," the man struggled and screamed as he began kowtowing to Andy. Andy''s eyes narrowed when he saw that man, and his gaze shifted to Lu Yong, who was shivering in rage. "Do it." Andy''s loud voice echoed throughout as his smile faded. Lu Yong closed his eyes for a moment as he struggled to control his rage before his eyes filled with determination. He exhaled as he drew the sword from his waist and walked slowly towards that man. The man''s mouth fell open as he stuttered, "N... No. Uncle, you can''t do th." But his words were cut short as his head fell to the ground. Lu Yong trudged away as soon as he killed the man, an icy glint flashed in his eyes. But his steps came to a halt and his heart skipped a beat as Andy''s voice reached his ears. "Good, you are a good man. You just saved your family.. Don''t worry, I will take care of your son." Chapter 61 - Revelation? While Lu Yong stepped into his carriage, Andy''s eyes were fixed on his departing figure. Many memories of L u An flashed through his mind. From the moment Lu Yong was told that Lu An couldn''t cultivate. That man abandoned his son. When that boy needed his parents'' help, they abandoned him in this dark world. As the carriage disappeared from his view and the crowd dispersed while discussing the events, Andy exhaled and his gaze shifted to the headless corpse for a moment before returning to the Elder of Eternal Palace, who had a slight smile on his face. Andy''s brow furrowed as he saw that smile. This old man had been standing idly by the side the entire time. "Why are you here?" The Elder asked, but he frowned when his eyes looked at the corpse. He turned around and instructed one disciple, "Clean it." That disciple bowed and started cleaning the corpse while the Elder turned around to look at Andy. "Nothing. I was just out for a morning walk when I noticed this courtyard. I just wanted to say hello. But who''d have guessed that a worthless fool would stop me from greeting you?" Andy sighed as his gaze was drawn to the disciple who was removing the corpse. The Elder''s lips twitched as he heard Andy''s words. But he still smiled. "It''s great that you remember me. Don''t worry, I would allow no one to bother you in the future." Andy gave a nod. "Thank you very much. I made the correct choice in selecting the Eternal Palace. If all the elders are like you, I''ll have a great time in our sect." The smile spread on an Elder''s face when he heard his words, "Yes, you did the right thing. We are one of the most powerful sects. In this world. There are many more things you would get to know when we arrive at the sect." Andy''s eyes narrowed when he heard that. A doubt arose in his mind about the secrets of Eternal Palace. Even though he has read the book, it did not explain many things. This world is a mysterious place, full of secrets. His eyes flickered a little before he nodded. "I am really looking forward to visiting the sect." "Yes, you would find it a very peaceful place," the Elder said with a nod. Andy snickered in his head as he heard the Elder. But he nodded, his brow furrowed. "Oh right, did you find the reason for our sudden eviction from the valley?" As soon as he heard those words, the Elder''s face turned grave, and he shook his head, "We don''t know the reason, but we will soon find it out. We''ve known for years that there''s a tremendous secret in that valley, and we''ve tried every method we could think of to find it. I don''t want to hide it from you since you came from the higher world. In this world, it is very difficult for cultivators to ascend to the higher world. Only a select few can do so. We know that this valley is not of this world, and it may hide some secrets for the ascension to the higher world. I believe that someone has discovered the secret of the valley. I''ve already informed the sect about the events, and they''ve contacted a divination expert. Hopefully, we will get the results and deduce the reason for the anomaly." All this while, the Elder''s eyes were fixed on Andy. His heart skipped a beat, but he kept his calm and nodded. "Hopefully. I would also like to know about that person. Anyway, I would go back and one more thing, there are a few more people who would come with me to the sect. Is it fine with you?" The Elder smiled and nodded. "It isn''t a problem. Since you are a Prime Disciple, you will have your own courtyard. You are free to bring whoever you want." Andy nodded slightly. "Thank you. Anyway, it''s time for me to go. Take care." He turned around and walked slowly, while the Elder''s gaze was fixed on Andy''s back, many thoughts racing through his mind. But Andy''s steps abruptly came to a halt. "Oh, one more thing. Keep an eye out for Fang Yan. Since his talent is so great, someone would have recruited him and secretly sent him to that valley." He started walking without looking back. Elder''s eyes narrowed as he heard his words. -------------------------- In a distant place, a man in a white robe was sitting cross-legged in a room, with his black hair tied up, his eyes were closed, while a slight fog surrounded his figure. He opened his eyes, and the surrounding fog dissipated. As his gaze shifted to the formation beneath him, his lips curled up. "It''s really a great place. I did not know such things existed in this lower world. It was a wise choice for me to follow that man here." The man muttered as he stood up, stretched his body, and took a deep breath. "With this speed, I''ll be in the core formation realm in a matter of a few days. But that man was at the peak of the Core Formation realm." The man muttered again, and hatred flashed in his eyes, but he shook his head. "He should have been cultivating for a long time, but I''ve only been cultivating for a few days and I''ve already reached the peak of the Foundation establishment rank. I don''t believe there is anyone on this planet who can compare to me. I just need some time to let him know about the real talent." The man muttered as he approached the door. '' Creak'' As soon as he opened the door, his dark black eyes were drawn to a middle-aged man in a grey robe having a chat with a stunning young woman. Her face, however, was cold. They both turned to look at him at the same time. The middle-aged man nodded as the young woman looked at him before turning around to leave. The man was stunned for a moment and his heart raced as his eyes were fixed on the figure of that woman. But his body shuddered when a heavy, stern voice reached his ears. "Fang Yan." Chapter 62 - Fang Yans Lesson "Fang Yan," Fang Yan shuddered for a moment as a heavy and stern voice reached his ears before his gaze shifted to the middle-aged man with a frown on his face. He began walking towards that man with a smile on his face. He bowed slightly and said as he stood before the man. "Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I would do everything to repay your kindness." The middle-aged man''s eyes gleamed, his gaze fixed on Fang Yan. "Okay. How did you find the arrangement?" "I didn''t expect you to have such a magnificent arrangement for cultivation. What was that formation in the cultivation room?" Fang Yan inquired, his eyes fixed on the middle-aged man. Even though he knew little about the Middle and Upper worlds. His view was limited since he spent little time with the saint after inheriting the Legacy. "That is the gathering formation. This world is vast, and you know very little about it. Don''t worry, you''ll learn a lot more in the future. But keep in mind that I can only provide you with the opportunity. But if you waste this opportunity, my resources will be wasted, and it will not be good for you." Fang Yan shuddered slightly but nodded. "I will not disappoint you." The man nodded. "You''d soon be breaking through to the core formation realm. But you must put in a lot of effort. That Young Master An di or whatever is already on the verge of entering the Soul Formation Realm. You must act quickly if you want revenge." When he mentioned Andy, the man''s eyes shone slightly. Complexity appeared in Fang Yan''s eyes as he heard about Andy. He could tell the man in front of him was more enthusiastic when he was talking about Andy. Seeing Fang Yan''s reaction, the man understood his thoughts, "You may think that I favor that Young man, right?" Fang Yan lowered his gaze for a moment before nodding. "Yes, I despise him." "You must understand that the powerful are respected everywhere in this world. No one will respect you if you are weak. Even though you both have limitless potential. The person who maximizes his or her potential will rule the world." The man sighed. "To be honest, I admire him. Even though he is not that powerful, he is decisive. I came to know that he was responsible for the extinction of the Lin family from this world." Fang Yan''s eyes went wide when he heard the news. ''What?'' Even though he recently started Cultivation, he heard about Lin Family. They are one of the most powerful families in this world. How could they disappear overnight? Even though he knew he would be the most powerful man in the world in the future, he would not be so cold-hearted as to annihilate the entire family. The image of his old man flashed before his eyes. He was killed by a cultivator. Subconsciously, he blurted out, "How could he do that? How could he annihilate the entire family? Isn''t he despicable?" The man frowned when he heard that. "Are you stupid? What would you do if someone wanted to kill you? Will you let him go? Will you spare anyone who might harm you in the future?" Fang Yan was rooted to the spot. "You are still very na?ve," the man smirked. "But I can''t blame you, since you still have to experience this world. I don''t know how you started your cultivation, and I don''t care. But you must understand one thing. This world is cruel, and people are killed over minor disagreements. Even though you have your own pride, you should know when to step back; otherwise, you would not even know the cause of your death." He exhaled and shook his head. "You are very impulsive, but sometimes you have to use your brain to get out of the situation. Just take that young man, for example, even though did not personally annihilate the Lin Family, he used his resources to get his work done. The Lin family tried to kill him in the valley, but they failed. What would happen if he spares them? They''ll try other methods to kill him, right? So it is not wrong to take care of your problems, and it is advisable if you use your resources and surroundings to solve the problem" "Anyway, I just wanted to let you know about him. He has limitless potential and is incredibly smart. He has the potential to become a very dangerous and powerful man in the future. If you want revenge, you must double your efforts. And keep in mind that when you reach the Heavenly realm, I have a great opportunity for you. You can kill him if you seize this opportunity." The man''s gaze was fixed on Fang Yan, who was lost in thought. But, all of a sudden, his voice became determined, and he yelled, "I understand." Before returning to the cultivation room, Fang Yan exhaled and looked in the direction where that woman had disappeared. But his steps came to a halt when he heard a man say, "Don''t even think about her. Even though you have potential, she is out of your world." Fang Yan was astounded; he closed his eyes and took a deep breath before entering the cultivation room, saying, "I understand." ...¡­ After leaving the courtyard of the Elder, he strolled through the entire market before he went back to his courtyard. But as soon as he stepped inside, his attention was drawn to Shi Yi, who was practicing her sword near the tree. Her gaze was fixed on the slashes on the trunk of the tree. Andy''s steps came to a halt as he stood there, his gaze fixed on Shi Yi, who was lost in her own world. His brows arched when he saw that she seemed to be very skillful in using the sword. Even though she has a hateful personality, she was very hardworking towards cultivation. He shook his head and walked towards his room. Meanwhile, Shi Yi took a deep breath as her gaze was drawn to Andy. Her fists clenched and her lips pursed as a mixture of hatred and helplessness flashed across her face. Chapter 63 - Wanted? "Wait," Andy''s steps came to a halt as Shi Yi''s voice reached his ears. His brow furrowed as he turned to see that she had stopped her training and was standing near the tree, her gaze fixed on him. Her fists were clenched, and a drop of sweat ran down her brow. Andy said nothing, but his blue eyes were fixed on her. Shi Yi took a deep breath. "I know that you don''t fancy me. But why did you ma.." Andy cut her off in the middle of her sentence, "What was it that I did to you? Right?" Shi Yi gave a slight nod, her black eyes fixed on the masked figure in front of her. She bit her lower lip unconsciously. Andy smirked. "Because I wanted to do it. That''s all." He paused for a moment before he continued, "You should be grateful that you are serving her. Otherwise, I planned a different place for you." Shi Yi was stunned for a moment as her body shook, her voice cracked, "Why? I did nothing to you." Andy nodded slightly. "Yes, but you don''t know about me. I really like to put down the prideful people. Just like you." He shook his head when he saw a tear trickle down her cheeks. He turned around and started walking towards his room. "Serve her well. Maybe you will never regret this decision." Shi Yi''s body jolted when she heard his words. Her fists clenched tightly and her chest heaved as she closed her eyes. While a figure stood near the door, her gaze was fixed on Andy''s back through the crack of the door. Her face twisted into a frown as she felt pain in the back of her head. She rubbed her neck slightly as her gaze shifted to the dazed Shi Yi. ...¡­. As soon as Andy walked into a dimly lit room, he closed the door and sat on the bed. A sigh escaped his lips as he closed his eyes. As he removed his mask, his almost white face was revealed. As that mask disappeared from his hand, he rubbed his face and eyes slightly and sat cross-legged on the bed. A white light flashed between his brows, and a small white figure materialized in the center of the room. The white pup looked confused for a moment before its eyes shifted to a figure sitting on the bed. ''Wooooooo'' The pup cried slightly as it began circling the bed; Andy smiled as he observed the pup''s antics. Suddenly, the image of Demon Lord flashed before his eyes, and his last words echoed in his ears. Andy''s smile faded and his eyes became solemn. "I will definitely make this life interesting," he muttered as he picked up the pup from the back of its head. His eyes met the pup''s as his eyes softened. "I can only trust you in this world. Let''s make this world a mess together." He kept the pup on the floor, and a large piece of meat appeared in his hand. When he saw the enormous piece of meat in Andy''s hand, the pup whimpered. Saliva dripped from his mouth as he fixedly stared at the meat. Andy tossed the meat into the corner of the room, and the pup ran over to it and began gnawing on it. Andy shook his head and chuckled slightly. But, suddenly, the time around him slowed as his figure was engulfed in a thick fog. ...¡­ Capital of the Black Dragon Continent. "HAHAHAHA" A middle-aged man was laughing heartily as a scrawny figure in a brown robe stood in front of him, bowing slightly, and a beautiful young woman stood behind him. "That''s my son-in-law; I couldn''t expect anything less from him. That Lin family was flying very high. Who would have thought they''d end up provoking the wrong man?" The beautiful woman blushed slightly as he looked down, while the scrawny man frowned. "But your highness, the imperial concubine will not let it go, and she will definitely try to kill the young master." "This is the right time for that Hidden Family to come out," the Crown Prince said, his smile fading. "They have been manipulating capital for a long time. Let''s see how my son-in-law handles them." That scrawny man sighed and left the room. ......¡­.. A beautiful woman dressed in a red cheongsam stood near the window at the top of the tower, a tear streaming down her cheek as her gaze was fixed on the entire capital. Her chest heaved as she inhaled deeply and wiped her tears away with her sleeves. "Tell them that I agree to their conditions, but I want that man dead," she said softly but firmly. "As you say," a hoarse voice echoed as a figure merged into the darkness. ......¡­. In the floating valley city, five figures, including a woman, were seated around a table when a figure slammed the table. "How could you say that?" You''re saying we recruited Fang Yan and secretly sent him to the valley?" "Why are you getting angry?" the Elder from the Eternal Palace asked the middle-aged man from the Beast Taming Sect. "Did you do it?" The middle-aged man got stunned for a moment before he flared, "You are talking nonsense. How could I act so cheap? You know about the treaty between our sects. Whatever we find in the valley should be shared equally among our sects." "I know, but I don''t believe you people," the Elder from the Eternal Palace said with a nod. Anyway, I don''t want to take any chances, so I''ve already informed my sect. They''ve also issued a bounty of a thousand gold coins on Fang Yan. Right now, everyone on the continent is looking for him." The other four Elders had bitter expressions on their faces as they looked at each other suspiciously. Chapter 64 - Soul Formation Realm As the bounty on Fang Yan was announced by the Eternal Palace, the entire Black Dragon continent erupted in a frenzy, with anyone able to get the reward of one thousand gold coins simply by providing the clue of Fang Yan. His posters circulated in cities all over the continent. A thousand gold coins meant a lot to an average person on the Black Dragon Continent; they could easily live a lavish life with this much money. Almost everyone began talking about Fang Yan as they looked for any information about his whereabouts. ...... At a distant location in Black Dragon Continent, a middle-aged man sat on a chair, surrounded by many men and women. Murmurs filled the room as they discussed the recent event in the Black Dragon Continent. A plump figure in a black robe stood in the center of the room, his back drenched in sweat and his body shaking uncontrollably as the middle-aged man stared at him. "SILENCE," the middle-aged man''s stern voice echoed in the room as silence descended. "Tell me everything" The middle-aged man stared at the Plump man in the middle of the room. The plump man took a deep breath. "The Eternal Palace has just issued a bounty on Fang Yan, and no one knows why. But everyone believes he stole something from the Eternal Palace. I''ve even heard that the top five sects of the Black Dragon continent are all in favor of this move." The middle-aged man frowned. "Why did this happen? Does anyone know about us?" But he quickly shook his head; few people in the lower world were aware of their existence. "Was this done by that young man?" The middle-aged man mumbled but shook his head again. "No, it couldn''t be him.'' Apart from the minor squabble, he had no animosity toward Fang Yan." He sighed and rubbed his brow, his gaze shifting to the men and women seated beside him. "What now?" One elder rose to his feet. "We support you. We don''t believe you made the wrong decision, and that man is extremely valuable. But I''m afraid that once he''s out, he''ll be captured and they''ll find out about us." One elderly lady rose to her feet. "I believe we should keep him imprisoned until he reaches the Heavenly realm. I believe in our ancestor''s prophecy. To be honest, I don''t want to spend the rest of my life in this hellhole. Before I die, I want our Ji family to return to the upper world and kill those bastards." The middle-aged man''s gaze was fixed on the lady for a while before he sighed and looked around. "I know what I''m going to do. I will not let him go outside until he has reached the Heavenly realm. But he shouldn''t be aware of the situation. I know Fang Yan is impulsive, especially now, once he knows that he has a bounty on his head. He will definitely try to go out." The middle-aged man sighed. "I hope that I chose the right man." As he rubbed his head, his gaze was drawn to a young, beautiful woman standing in the corner of the room, her face filled with coldness. "Ying''er come here." "Yes, Father, " "Keep an eye on him, don''t let him leave this place," he paused for a moment before his face became solemn. "I know about you, but I don''t want you to develop any feelings for him. He may be talented, but he doesn''t deserve you. You have one of the unique physiques in this entire world. Once you reach that stage, no one in this world could compare to you. Your mother has made the ultimate sacrifice in order to keep you safe. Except for our clan, no one in this world knows anything about you, and I don''t want anyone to find out. That young man is simply a tool for us to return to the upper world. That''s all." The Young Woman nodded, "I know." She muttered calmly and turned around to leave the room. But, as she walked out of the room, a flash of hatred flashed through her eyes, but it vanished quickly. ..... A figure sat in the middle of a room, surrounded by a thick fog. ''BOOM'' A loud noise echoed in the room, and a thick ball of light materialized above the man sitting inside the fog. Slowly and steadily, the ball began to change shape. It resembled a miniature Andy, sitting cross-legged and closing his eyes. As that mini figure opened its red eyes, the room was suddenly filled with a suffocating atmosphere. Those eyes appeared to be filled with apathy and coldness. As if everyone on the planet is an ant in front of that figure. As that figure closed his eyes again, the oppressive vanished, but it quickly disintegrated into specks of light and merged with the man, who was surrounded by fog. The fog dissipated after a while, and the time around him resumed to normal. Andy exhaled softly and opened his blue eyes. His gaze shifted to the corner of the room, where a small pup slept quietly in between the dregs of bones. Andy shook his head slightly, slowly stood up, and closed his eyes again. "So this is the Soul Formation Realm." He muttered slowly as his lips curled into a smile. "This world is full of wonders. Who would have thought that my surrounding is filled with distinct elements? After entering the soul formation realm, I can feel these elements," he muttered again and stretched his body. "I don''t know how much time has passed. I feel like I have spent half a year on the breakthrough." He shook his head and opened the door to see that it was already dawn, as the first rays of sunlight kissed his skin. He inhaled a fresh breath of air when he was interrupted by a soft cry. ''Wooo'' When he looked down, he noticed the puppy rubbing against his leg. His lips curled as he bent down to pick up the puppy and stroke its head. "Have you had your fill?" He muttered as he rubbed the black splotch between the pup''s eyes and brows with his thumb. The pup whimpered as it rubbed its head against Andy''s chest and closed its eyes. Andy''s head shook slightly as the pup vanished between his brows, transforming into white light. As he stepped out of the courtyard, a red tinge appeared in his eyes. "Now let''s see if that old bastard did what I told him to do," Chapter 65 - Assassination? "Now let''s see if that old bastard did what I told him to do," Andy muttered as he covered his face with his mask and exited the courtyard. As he stepped out of the courtyard, his gaze was drawn away for a moment before returning to the driver, who was slouching beside the carriage. Andy took deliberate, heavy steps as he approached the driver. As he heard the steps, the driver opened his eyes lazily, his gaze drawn to the figure approaching him. His sleepiness faded as he hurriedly stood up and patted his back to remove the dust. His face lit up with a smile. "Good Morning, Young Master," Andy nodded slightly. "What are you doing here?" The Driver''s face became puzzled, and he blurted out, "Waiting for you, young master." Andy''s brows arched when he heard him. "Waiting for me?" The driver hurriedly nodded. "Yes, young master. I was looking forward to seeing you. It''s been four days since you left the courtyard. You have no idea how worried I was about you. I thought something had happened to you. But I didn''t dare to enter the courtyard." "Four days?" Andy muttered, but he nodded slightly. "Good, just do your work like this. Anyway, what happened to that chick?" "Chick?" The driver was baffled. "Young Master, I didn''t eat any chicken," Andy was stunned for a moment before shaking his head. "Leave it. Enjoy your life." He turned around and began walking away. "Young Master, where are you going?" The driver questioned hastily as he began following Andy. "Just wanted to have a walk," Andy replied as he disappeared from the place. The Driver was rooted to his place for a moment before he spotted a young woman walking towards him. A smile appeared on his face as he held her hands. .... It was early morning, and many people were hurrying to their destinations to begin their day. But everyone''s attention was drawn to a masked figure in a black robe who appeared out of nowhere. They were stunned for a moment before reverence filled their eyes. Everyone in the Floating Valley City was aware of the Masked Figure. They had heard that he had come from the higher world and had become the Prime Disciple of the prestigious Eternal Palace. Andy didn''t mind the stares as he strolled past the market on his way to the courtyard of the Elder of Eternal Palace. But his steps came to a halt for a moment before his lips curled up and he walked towards the courtyard. Two young men dressed in white robes were having conversations in front of the courtyard. "It''s been four days since we announced the bounty on Fang Yan." The other man sighed and said, "I didn''t expect him to be the culprit. Although his talent is far too great. Sadly, he went missing after the event. I believe that the reward of one thousand gold is too low. Perhaps we can offer something more." But then they both stood up straight, and reverence filled their eyes as they saw a masked figure approaching them. "Young Master," both of them shouted at the same time. Andy nodded slightly. "Is he here?" The first disciple hurriedly nodded. "Yes, Young Master. I will inform him. You are welcome to wait inside." "No issues. I will wait here." The disciple was perplexed for a moment before bowing and going inside, while Andy''s attention was drawn to the other disciple, who began sweating profusely. Andy''s brow furrowed. "What happened? Why are you sweating so much?" The disciple hurriedly wiped away his sweat. "There''s nothing to worry about, young master. It''s far too hot out there." Andy''s face became strange as his gaze was fixed on that man for a moment before nodding. "Fine." But before he could ask anything, his attention drew towards an old man in a white robe who was walking towards him. Andy bowed slightly. "Elder," The Elder smiled and nodded. "You don''t have to bow to me. I''m just an insignificant character." But his words were cut short as his eyes widened and he stuttered. "Yo¡­ You broke through?" Andy smiled. "I was just lucky." But the Elder sighed when he heard that, "Not everyone gets lucky, young man. I don''t know about the higher world, but here in this world. There would be hardly anyone who could enter the Soul Formation realm at this age." Andy kept quiet, his eyes were fixed on the Elder. "Leave it alone. You''re a one-of-a-kind person. We are fortunate that you chose to be a disciple of a small sect." The Elder muttered something to himself. "Is there any new information about Fang Yan? Did you find him?" Andy changed the subject. Elder shook his head, "Come inside." he turned around and went inside. Andy followed him and entered the courtyard. "You were correct; we cannot dismiss Fang Yan''s role. Perhaps he would have been recruited and sent inside. However, no one is willing to accept it. In any case, we''ve put a bounty on his head." However, Andy intervened in the middle. "What about the Diviner? Did you find anything?" "No, he could not deduce the identity of the culprit," the elder sighed. Andy''s pupils constricted for a moment. He remembered the woman from the Heavenly Court. She has masked him so that no one could deduce his identity. "Let it go. You will discover the truth in the future, "Andy replied truthfully. The Elder nodded, "Maybe. But we can''t miss this opportunity. It can overturn our understanding of the ascension." Andy shook his head slightly and spoke with the Elder for a few moments before leaving the courtyard. As soon as he left the courtyard, he was greeted by two disciples, who bowed to him. Andy, on the other hand, stared at a distance before leaving the scene. He left the city after a while and came near to the deserted mountains outside the city. His steps came to a halt as his gaze was drawn to the tall, forested peaks. The atmosphere was very serene as a gentle breeze fluttered his robe. "Why don''t you greet me?" While his gaze remained fixed on the mountains, Andy said calmly. But after waiting for a while, he didn''t get any reply. His head shook slightly, and he let out a sigh. "Do you think you can assassinate me with your meager power?" His voice rang out throughout the mountains. He waited for a while but got no reply. "You are really overestimating yourself." Andy vanished and reappeared near a tree, grabbing something in the air. "Ugh" A muffled sound filled the air as a figure appeared in front of Andy. Wearing a black full-body suit and a white mask. That figure was gasping for breath, and its legs dangled in mid-air as Andy lifted it up by the neck. Andy''s lips curled up and his blue eyes turned red. A suffocating pressure fell on the figure, and it stopped struggling as its body trembled furiously. "You want to assassinate me with this?" Chapter 66 - Another Hidden Family? "You want to assassinate me with just this?" Andy''s red eyes were fixed on the figure in front of him, whose entire body was suspended in the air and trembling furiously. The figure struggled to speak. "N...No," When he heard that voice, Andy''s eyes narrowed and his lips curled up. As he lifted his hand to remove the mask of that figure. A sharp dagger appeared beside his head. However, a smirk appeared on his face as the time around him slowed down. The dagger seemed to have come to a halt in its tracks. He turned his gaze to another masked figure in a black full-bodysuit wielding a dagger at him. He shook his head, took a step back, and turned to face the figure suspended in the air. Since Andy was holding it by the neck, it appeared that the figure was unaffected by the slowing of time. "Did you think I didn''t know there were two of you?" And he shook his head in lamentation, "I gave you the chance to show yourselves. At least you would have had a chance of fighting with me properly." "Anyway, let me show you something." He turned to face another masked figure who was frozen in place and grabbed the dagger from its grasp. ''Clank'' As he tossed the dagger to the side, he took off that man''s mask. What he saw in front of him was a middle-aged man with grey hair and a scar running from his right eye to the corner of his lips. Andy''s eyes narrowed as he grabbed the man''s head, whose ferocious eyes were locked on him. Suddenly, the man began to age. His grey hair had turned white, and wrinkles filled his face. The man suddenly transformed from a middle-aged man to an aged ancestor, taking one step into his coffin. The man started disintegrating. Slowly his whole body turned into particles and merged with the surrounding, only a little figure similar to that man hovered in the air. The figure seemed to be in shock, but was still affected by the flow of time. Andy grabbed the little figure and clenched his fists to destroy that figure. The figure turned into small particles and disappeared from the face of this world. Andy licked his lips. "I didn''t know that someone would send a Soul Formation Cultivator to kill me. I am honored." "D...Demon," but his gaze was drawn to another masked figure when a trembling voice reached his ears. A smile spread across his face, his gaze was fixed on the figure in front of him, "Demon? No No. I am not a Demon. I am just someone who should not be provoked, otherwise. Leave it. Did you like it? Did you like the way your partner turned into the particles? Do you want to experience it? I think you should. You will really enjoy it. You should not miss this once in a lifetime experience, isn''t it?" He removed the mask from the figure in front of him with his other hand. As soon as he removed the mask, he saw a fair, oval-faced woman, her shocked hazel eyes fixed on him, her short silver hair drooping down over her shoulders. Andy''s eyes flashed as he noticed the woman in front of him. "I had no idea that someone would also send a lovely lady to serve me. I think you''re lucky that you''ll be warming my bed. It''s been a long time since I''ve tasted a woman." But a bad feeling rose in her heart when she noticed the man in front of her wearing a wicked smile. He was her target, but she had transformed into a sheep, ready to be devoured by a fierce wolf. Many memories flashed through her mind, and a tear trickled down the corner of her eyes as he attempted to bite her tongue and end her life. She couldn''t even imagine the torment she''d have to endure in the future. But as she opened her mouth slightly, Andy grabbed her jaw and dislocated it. ''Crack'' Andy''s smile faded. "You want to die? But how can you die if you don''t answer my questions? Do you think I''m a fool for letting you go so easily?" Pain flooded her mind, and panic gripped her heart; she couldn''t imagine how this man would torture her. Tears welled up in her eyes as she reflected on her pigheadedness in accepting this mission. "But you know what? I''ll give you a chance, "Andy said to her as a slightly larger white pill appeared in his hand. A confused look appeared in her eyes, but before she could think of anything, Andy made her swallow the pill, which dissolved as soon as it reached her throat. A small pill appeared on Andy''s hand, which he swallowed himself. Suddenly, a connection appeared to form between him and that woman. Feelings of loyalty and reverence replaced fear and hatred in the woman''s heart. The flow of time returned to normal. Andy''s gaze was fixed on her for a moment before a small white pill appeared in his hand, which he fed into her before releasing his grip on her neck. ''Thud'' She fell to the ground, but she didn''t seem to mind as he rushed to fix her jaw. The pill seemed to be effective, as all of her pain disappeared. She was taken aback for a moment, but she quickly stood up and bowed to Andy. "Master," Andy nodded slightly. "Now tell me about yourself. What is your name? Who sent you?" "My name is Xu Yue. I am from the Xu clan." She replied slowly. Her eyes were filled with worship as she looked at Andy. Andy''s brows furrowed when he heard that. "Xu Clan?" Seeing his perplexity. She responded quickly. "The Xu clan is one of the hidden families in the lower world, but our ancestors are from the upper world." "Hidden Clan?" Andy''s eyes narrowed as he remembered the Imperial Concubine''s ties to some hidden clan. Chapter 67 - Ancient Era? "Another Hidden Family?" Andy''s eyes squinted as he looked at Xu Yue. She nodded, "Yes, we are one of the hidden families in the lower world," Andy gave a nod. "Alright. Is it that Imperial Concubine who told you to kill me?" She nodded once more. "Yes, she wanted to kill you since you''re the reason the Lin family was annihilated. She even agreed to our terms," Andy''s brows were raised. "Really? And what are the conditions?" "The imperial family of the Black Dragon continent controls a special realm. Our ancestors in the upper world got a clue about that special realm. After searching for a long time, they found that the realm is in the lower world. However, when they descended into the lower world, their power was restricted due to the laws of this world. After searching for a long time, they discovered that the imperial family controls that realm. Nobody is allowed to enter that realm except a pure-blooded member of the royal family. And they found that the imperial family was extremely powerful, and they could not destroy them. Since then, we''ve been working hard to obtain access to that realm." Xu Yue replied honestly, her bright hazel eyes fixed on Andy. Andy''s eyes narrowed when he heard her. "What was in that realm?" But she shook her head, "I don''t know but as per our records, it has something to do with the secrets of the ancient era," "Ancient world?" Andy asked again. She nodded. "Yes, but only few people know about the ancient world. But it is said that immortals used to live in that ancient era," Andy''s eyes flashed, "Again, those Immortals?" he muttered slowly. That woman also told about the immortals. But a question popped up in his mind. Why there was no mention of that realm in that book? Was he missing something? Or destiny is playing with him? He exhaled, and his eyes turned back to blue. "What is your position in that family?" Xu Yue smiled, "I am the daughter of the Supreme Elder." Andy nodded and smiled slightly. "Good. So, have you read those records?" But she shook her head, "No, only my father and the head can access those records." Andy''s brow furrowed, his gaze fixed on Xu Yue. To be honest, she was stunningly beautiful and mature, but she lacked experience. Otherwise, she shouldn''t have revealed her killing intent when he stepped out of his courtyard. Xu Yue trembled and blushed slightly, but a little expectation rose in her heart when she saw those blue eyes behind the mask fixed on her. Even though her heart was filled with devotion and reverence for Andy, there was also a sense of expectation. "You want to be with me?" Andy asked abruptly. She panicked a little, "T... This. Yes, this slave wishes to serve the master forever." Andy''s lips curled up. "It is possible. But you must do some work for me. After that, you can be with me." Xue Yue''s eyes lit up, "I will even die for you, Master," "Hmmm. I don''t want you to die, but you have to go back and tell them that I killed your partner. If they ask how I killed him, tell them that I overpowered him and was so powerful that you fled when you saw my strength. They aren''t going to soul search you since you''re the daughter of the Supreme Elder, right?" Xu Yue smiled, "You don''t know, Master. But I am the princess of the Xu Family. Since I got bored with cultivating, I wanted to take a breather and, at that time, that bitch came with the request to kill you." "Please forgive me, Master, but your slave thought of killing you," she said as she looked at the ground. Andy smirked. "I know. In any case, you have another task. Try to get your hands on those records. I want it." Xu Yue nodded, "Don''t worry, master. I will do anything for you." "Hmm," Andy said as he gently stroked her cheeks with his fingers. Xu Yue, on the other hand, felt her heart skip a beat and her face flushed red. "Finish your work, and I''ll give you a big gift." Xu Yue nodded shyly. A black jade suddenly appeared in his hand, which he handed over to her. She had a puzzled expression on her face as her gaze was drawn to the formation carved in that jade. "What is it, Master?" "This is for communication. Whenever I reach the capital. I will contact you. Keep it safe till that time." Her fists clenched the jade tightly as a token appeared in her other hand. She bowed to Andy, "Be assured, Master, I will complete your task." Taking one last look at Andy, she crushed the token and vanished from the spot; in the meantime, Andy''s eyes were fixed on the spot where she had vanished, his lips curled up. "I''ll give you a really beautiful gift." He muttered and then vanished. .......... In a distant location, a woman in a black bodysuit sobbed in front of a middle-aged man. "That man... he killed him. He killed Xu Ke. It''s all my fault. I couldn''t do anything. He would not have been killed if it had not been for my failure. He died in order to save me." The woman burst into tears. "I should not have gone. Xu Ke was killed because of my stubbornness." When he saw that woman cry, the middle-aged man''s eyes softened. He sighed and rubbed his face for a moment before approaching and embracing the woman. "It''s fine. It''s a good thing you''re safe. You are my only daughter in this world, and I would be unable to answer your mother if something had happened to you. As for Xu Ke, he was killed because he was weak. It''s not your fault. Now that you''ve realized, there are people out there who could kill you. You must focus on your cultivation. Since you''ve just entered the Soul Formation realm, go into seclusion until you reach the Profound Realm. IAs for that man, I will arrange something. We can''t miss this chance. We have lost too much to get hands in that realm." Xu Yue was stunned for a moment as she heard about seclusion. She pushed him away and wiped her tears away, her hazel eyes fixed on that middle-aged man. "Father, why don''t you tell me about that realm? Since I am your only daughter, I should know about everything, right?" Chapter 68 - Confessed "Father, why don''t you tell me about that realm? Since I am your only daughter, I should know about everything, right?" The man''s eyes squinted when he heard her. His eyes were fixed on her for a while before a sigh escaped his lips. "No, I can''t do that. Even though you are my daughter, I can''t bypass the rules being set up by our ancestors. But don''t worry, soon our mission will be over, and that realm would be in our hands. That time, you would be the first one to visit that realm." Xu Yue was stunned on the inside; it was the first time in her life that her father had refused her request. She, on the other hand, remained composed. "Of course, father. I was just curious about that realm. I was instilled with the idea about that realm from the moment I was born, but I still know little about it." But the man shook his head. "There are some things that should not be discussed openly. Nobody knows anything about that realm except the imperial family and us. And you have to promise me that you will tell no one about it. Is that clear?" Xu Yue nodded "I know, father. This is a serious matter for us. But there is one thing I''ve been wanting to know for a long time. Since our ancestors came from the upper world. Is there a Xu clan in the upper world as well? Or did something happen to our clan in that world?" "Xu clan still exists in the upper world, but they are not the big clan," the man said after a long look at Xu Yue. "Our ancestors were the two elders of the Xu clan who discovered a ruin. They learned something about this realm there. They arrived on this world after a long search and discovered that the imperial family controls the realm. To be honest, aside from our family, the rest of the world is completely ignorant of the Imperial Family''s true power. They are powerful. Far more powerful than many of the forces of Phoenix Continent." Xu Yue''s face turned serious. "So the Xu clan in the upper world knew about this realm?" "No, our ancestors secretly arrived in the lower world," the man said, shaking his head. Xu Yue nodded in agreement. "Thank you, father. I know what to do." She bowed, turned around, and walked away. But the man''s face became solemn as he fixed his gaze on Xu Yue''s departing figure. "Something is different about her. Figure out what happened and look after that man." "Yes," an icy voice echoed in the room before falling silent as that man''s eyes seemed to be lost. .... A withered man was lying down on a luxurious bed in a room of the Imperial Palace of the Black Dragon Continent. His hair was white, his eyes were closed, and a purple hue covered his wrinkled face. The crown prince sat beside the bed, his face solemn as he held the left hand of the man lying down on the bed. "How is your daughter?" The man''s hoarse voice echoed around the room as he slowly opened his eyes and turned to face the crown prince. "She has fully recovered. Father," the crown prince sighed and smiled slightly. "Good, that''s good. That child has suffered a lot," the man sighed as a drop of tear slid down his face. The crown prince''s smile faded, "But father, your health, it c." However, the man interjected, "Leave it be. I might not live long. But I will not die so easily. Now tell me, did you find that fruit?" "Yes, not just a ten-thousand-year-old fruit," the crown prince said, "but a fifty-thousand-year-old Profound Yin Fruit." The man''s brow furrowed. "How is that possible? Profound yin fruit is not a fruit of this world? We discovered about your daughter''s physique when we read the records of that realm, and it was clearly stated that Profound Yin fruit could only be found in the upper world. How did you find it?" "Did you find anyone from the upper world?" the man seemed agitated as he clutched the crown prince''s hands tightly. The crown prince was stunned; in his excitement about getting the fruit, he overlooked the fact that the fruit could only be found in the upper world. His body shook as he murmured, "Is that young boy from the upper world? Yes, how could I have forgotten?" But his gaze was drawn to his father, who was staring at him expectantly. "A young boy gave that fruit to me. He claimed to be from a higher realm. I thought he was from the middle world," he sighed, "but who would have guessed he was from the upper world?" "Who''s that boy?" the man interjected. A smile appeared on Crown Prince''s face as he told about Andy. After hearing about Andy, the man closed his eyes and sighed. "Your daughter is lucky; if it hadn''t been for that fruit, she might have died. We need to build a strong relationship with that boy." "I already have a plan for that," the crown prince nodded. The man nodded. "We were marked by heavens after entering the realm and cannot ascend to the higher world. We still know little about ancient history. Even though we are powerful, we cannot reach the upper world. Perhaps only someone from the higher world could solve the mystery." "But, father, what about your health? You''ve already been poisoned by visiting the ruins, and that hidden family is clearly out to get us. The situation is much more delicate, and my brothers appeared to join forces with that hidden family." "I know," the man said bitterly, "but don''t worry, I''ve already made arrangements for that." But the crown prince shook his head, his eyes gleaming, "Maybe that boy may have some solution to your poison." The man sighed. "Maybe. Keep a good relationship with that boy and don''t tell anyone about his background. That hidden family could target him." However, the crown prince intervened, saying, "I think he is already being pursued by the hidden family. The Lin family has been wiped out." ... As Andy entered the courtyard, his gaze was drawn to Su Xin, who was standing beside the tree; her eyes seemed to be lost, and Shi Yi was nowhere to be found. Andy smiled as he approached her and took her hands in his. "Are you all right?" Her body shook slightly as she turned around to nod to Andy. Andy''s gaze was fixed on her for a moment before he sighed. "You should look after yourself. I was really worried about you." She nodded once more but said nothing. Andy figured her behavior was strange, but he didn''t mind as he caressed her cheeks. "Take care," he said as he turned to leave. "You know me, right?" His steps came to a halt as he heard her words. He replied after a while. "Yes," Chapter 69 - The Story "Yes," Su Xin''s heart thumped, her gaze fixed on Andy''s broad back, who appeared to be staring at a distance. "Follow me," Her body shook as his crisp voice reached her ears, and when she came to her senses, Andy was already entering his room. She hesitated for a moment before following him into the room. Her brow furrowed as she entered the room, her gaze drawn to the bone dregs in the corner of the room before she looked at Andy, whose back was still turned to her. As she waited for Andy to speak, her heart was filled with both expectations and confusion. "Do you think I deceived you?" Andy''s voice reached her ears. She was taken aback for a moment because she hadn''t expected Andy to ask this question. She gave a bitter smile. "I don''t know. I don''t even know who I am. My head has been hurting all this time when I try to think about my past." Andy slowly turned around and looked her in the eyes. She could see the sincereness and the softness in those eyes. "Yes, I know you. Just like you, I came from the upper world." Andy closed his eyes. As if he recalled something, his lips curved into a smile. "Upper World?" Su Xin muttered, but a pinching pain spread through the back of her head. As she rubbed the back of her head, a frown formed on her face, but her gaze was drawn to the man in front of him, who smiled innocently. "You were one of the most promising figures in the upper world. Su Xin of the Su family. No one in that world could compare to you. You were like a bright light that lit up the dark world." "Su Xin?" Her heart started beating faster, but the pain in her head intensified. A bead of sweat trickled down her brows, but her gaze was fixed on Andy, who still had his eyes closed as if recalling some beautiful memories. "I still remember that day. The day I saw you for the first time. In that world, I was just an ant, an orphan who had only recently begun his cultivation. There was a gathering of the top clans and sects for the opening of a realm, and I went there to broaden my horizon." "It was on that day that I saw for the first time. You won''t believe it, but I was enraptured from the moment I saw you. You were standing between two members of your family. Your innocent smile drew me in. You were having a chat with someone." But then Andy giggled mockingly. "But I knew that you and I belong to different worlds. You were the Princess of the Su Family, a shining star in the upper world, and I was an unknown orphan, who was lost in the crowd." Su Xin''s heart was racing all the time, and the pain was still coursing through her head, but her gaze was fixed on Andy. Suddenly, she felt an unknown sweetness bubbling up in the depths of her heart. Andy opened his eyes slowly. "That was the day when I saw you for the first and the last time. All this time, I kept that feeling to myself. But you know, your smile has kept my hopes alive. Whenever I found myself in the darkness, I remember your smile. I had a hope that one day, I would confess my feeling to you. Even though I was just an ant in your eyes, that ant also had a feeling." Andy''s lips pursed and took a deep breath, "But one day, I met an unfathomable cultivator, who took me as his disciple and, after traveling with him for some time, he threw me to this lower world to gain the worldly experience. But who would have thought that I would meet you in the lower world?" "I was stunned and terrified. I thought you were just another person who looked like the fairy of my life, but when I got close to you, you gave me the same feeling. When I got close to you, I felt at ease. And when you said you''d lost your memories, I knew you were the same fairy who had fallen into this lower world. Perhaps someone tried to kill you, and as a result, you lost your memories and power." Andy''s eyes softened as his gaze was fixed on Su Xin, "That was the day, I started believing in destiny. Maybe destiny pitied me and made me meet you in the lower world. Otherwise, I couldn''t imagine what would have happened to you." "But I was afraid. Afraid that If I told you about your past, you would feel that I was only saving you because of your family, as they are one of the overlords of the upper world." Andy closed his eyes once more and took a deep breath. "I know that you will soon recover your power and memories. And that would be the day you would leave this lower world. Maybe you''ll forget about me when you get back to your family. But I only hoped that I could find a place for myself in a corner of your heart." Su Xin staggered a bit as the vein in her forehead throbbed, but a drop of tear formed in the corner of her eyes. Andy supported her quickly. "Are you alright?" She quickly wiped her tear and nodded, her eyes softening as she looked at Andy. Unknowingly, she caressed his cheeks, "I may not know about my past, I know about my future. I know you''re telling the truth. Those eyes couldn''t tell lies. Maybe I would have hurt you in the past. But you will always have a place in my heart." "I know," Andy said as he held her hands. But her brow furrowed. "But why are you wearing a mask?" Andy was taken aback and paused a moment. "It''s not good to show my face to anyone," "Why? Is there something wrong with your face?" Su Xin questioned hurriedly. But Andy shook his head, "No. It''s just that I feel uncomfortable," Su Xin smiled. "Can I see your face?" Andy hesitated, but took a deep breath and nodded as he slowly removed his mask. Su Xin had little hope in her heart, but she was astounded when she saw that face. "So Beautiful," she murmured, her heart skipping a beat as her gaze was drawn to the most stunning man she had ever seen. Or maybe she''ll see it in the future. The deity seemed to have sculpted his face beautifully. His blue eyes and silver hair complemented that face perfectly. Andy frowned as he covered his face with the mask once again. He gave a bitter smile. "Now you understand?" Su Xin nodded and smiled, but a stinging pain shot through her head once again. Andy supported her quickly. "You should look after yourself. Don''t overthink it. Your memories will return one day." "You''re right," Su Xin nodded slightly, a weak smile on her lips. "I''ll leave now," She stroked his cheeks again, her gaze fixed on him, "Thank you," She knew he didn''t take advantage of her and genuinely cared about her. After taking one last look at him, she turned around and left. Meanwhile, Andy''s eyes narrowed as he stared at her departing figure, his lips curled up. Chapter 70 - Leaving In the Upper World. A figure in a white robe, her long, black hair swaying to the side, her black eyes were fixed on a beautiful red flower, and her left hand caressing the thorn at the plant''s stem. ''Snap'' As she pulled out the thorn, the red flower swayed slightly. "Did you see that?" She asked in her beautiful voice. "Yes, princess." A bald man nodded quickly as he stared at the red flower. "So, what did you understand?" Her gaze was drawn to her finger, where a drop of blood was seeping out of her skin, which was being pricked by the thorn. "Yes, it clearly shows that the princess is powerful," the bald man answered quickly, glancing at a woman beside her. His heart skipped a beat as her beauty fascinated him. A frown appeared on the woman''s face as she turned around to look at the bald man. The bald man''s heart thumped as his eyes were glued to the woman in front of him. Her black hair swayed behind his back, and her fair skin complimented her slightly triangular face. Her red lips were slightly pursed, and a tiny black mole on her left cheek added to her beauty. He wanted to embrace the woman in front of him. But he forcefully suppressed his desire and looked down. She was one of the most beautiful fairies of the upper world. But her beauty should deceive no one. She was known for her cold-heartedness. "You don''t understand, do you?" Her crisp voice reached his ears. The bald man was taken aback. "What do you mean, princess?" "What did I tell you?" "To eliminate Su Xin," the bald man replied hurriedly "But she fled, right?" She asked calmly. But a bead of sweats started perspiring on the bald man''s forehead. He could feel the coldness in her voice. "Princess, she used the last of her strength to tear through the space. But don''t worry, she won''t live long. She is inflicted with that poison. Even if she was still alive, she would experience the worst nightmare of her life. Now that she has lost her power. She''s like a lamb on a chopping board." The bald man replied hurriedly. The woman, on the other hand, shook her head slightly "In this world, there are no absolutes. What if she finally returns to this world? Don''t you realize she has the most dreadful physique in the world? If she manages to recover from that poison, she will become our worst nightmare." But before the bald man could say anything, his body shivered as a layer of frost formed on his skin. His eyes widened as he forcefully opened his mouth. "Princ." A hoarse voice escaped his lips, but his entire body was covered in ice. The woman''s cold eyes were fixed on the figure in front of her before she waved her hand as the man disintegrated into particles. "I don''t need useless men," her voice echoed as her figure vanished. ..... After Su Xin left the room, Andy sat on the bed, his were closed as he observed his body. His consciousness entered his body to find that a tiny figure resembling him was floating in a dark space, while a lump of yellow light was merging with that figure. He could feel his power growing at a visible rate, but he also noticed a lot of black dots in that clump of yellow light. "There are a lot of impurities. Even though my power may increase slightly after absorbing the power of a soul formation cultivator, I must be cautious of impurities, as they will affect me in the future." He exhaled and slowly opened his eyes. "Sitting and cultivating is really boring," he murmured, but time slowed around him as his body was covered in fog. .... Andy has been cultivating for three days now. His body was shrouded in a thick layer of fog, which appeared to be seeping into the pores of his skin. But, all of a sudden, the fog around him began to disperse as the time returned to normal. When he opened his eyes, they flashed red before changing to blue. He exhaled again, and hot, turbid air escaped his mouth as he stood up and patted his back before stretching his body. "I think it''s time to leave," ''Creak'' As Andy walked out of the room. His gaze was drawn to the empty courtyard as the sun hung low in the sky. ''BANG'' But then there was a knock on the door. Taking one last look at a lone tree in the courtyard, Andy opened the gates to see that a disciple of Eternal Palace was bowing at him. "Young Master, it''s time to go." Andy''s eyes were fixed on him before he sensed a killing intent directed at him. His brow furrowed as his gaze shifted to the crowd in the distance. The street was crowded as people were going about their daily lives. His gaze was drawn to a distance, where an old man in a black robe was buying items from a roadside stall. Andy''s gaze returned to the man in front of him. "Fine," "Please come to the mountains outside of the city," the disciple said politely before leaving. Meanwhile, Andy took one last look at the old man before closing the door and walking towards Su Xin''s room. But his steps came to a halt when he heard women''s giggles from inside the room. His eyes squinted as he knocked on the door. The giggles stopped as Shi Yi opened the door. However, her body froze for a moment before Su Xin appeared from behind her. When she saw Andy, she smiled. "What happened?" Andy glanced at Shi Yi before turning to face Su Xin. "It''s time to leave." Su Xin and Shi Yi both had surprised expressions on their faces as they looked at each other. "Where are we going?" Su Xin asked. "Eternal Palace," Chapter 71 - Another Assassination? "Eternal Palace?" Su Xin''s face was puzzled, and Shi Yi''s heart skipped a beat. She was already a nominal disciple of Eternal Palace, but her hopes were dashed when she became Su Xin''s maid. When she thought about her bright future, her fists clenched and her lips pursed; rather than a disciple, now she would be going to Eternal Palace as a maid Andy gave her a sidelong glance, but did not mind. "Be ready. There''s a carriage waiting for you," he said to Su Xin. Su Xin''s brows raised slightly. "You are not coming with us?" But Andy shook his head. "There is something I need to do." Su Xin shifted her gaze to Shi Yi, her eyes softening slightly. She had learned a lot about her after living with her for so a while. She also knew Shi Yi was supposed to join a sect. Maybe she could persuade Andy to let Shi Yi join this sect. "Also, you should wear a veil to cover your face. I don''t want anyone to see your face," Andy locked his gaze on Su Xin. Su Xin was astounded for a moment, but she nodded and went inside. Meanwhile, Andy stood alone with Shi Yi, who had a complicated expression on her face. "Remember what I told you before?" Shi Yi shivered slightly, her gaze locked on Andy. As she saw the man in front of her, many complicated expressions brewed in her heart. Her life has turned upside down since meeting this man. But she remembered his words. ''Serve Su Xin well,'' She didn''t know what he meant, but she nodded slightly. "I know." But then Su Xin appeared from behind, her face hidden behind a green veil. Phoenix Pavilion had presented her with a few sets of luxurious clothes after she arrived in the courtyard. This veil was also included in the presents. Andy''s gaze was drawn to her stunning hazel eyes. He nodded slightly. "Follow me." Andy turned around and walked away, while Shi Yi and Su Xin exchanged glances before following Andy. As Andy stepped out of the courtyard, his gaze was drawn to the Driver, who was leaning against the carriage, while his eyes were ogling a few women in the distance. But as soon as he noticed Andy, he stood up straight. "Young Master, you want to go anywhere?" Andy shook his head. "Not me, but these two. Take them to the mountains." The driver''s attention was drawn to two women behind Andy. His eyes sparkled, but he shuddered and bowed to Andy. "Yes, Young Master," Andy turned to face two women behind him. "Go, and don''t step down, until I am there," Su Xin nodded, her gaze fixed on Andy, before stepping into the carriage, Shi Yi following close behind. The driver carefully closed the door and turned around to look at Andy. "I''ll leave right now." He bowed, sat in the driver''s seat, and drove the carriage away. Andy''s eyes lingered on the carriage for a moment before he looked away at a distance as his lips curled up. .......... A middle-aged man in a black robe, with coarse dark skin, was visiting different stalls while his eyes kept glancing at a distance. As he stood in front of a stall, he caught sight of a large courtyard. But his body came to a halt when he noticed a masked man open the door. This man was the reason that his Xu family finally has a chance to take control of the realm that is currently under the control of the Imperial Family. The only thing he has to do is kill him. After waiting in this city for two days, he finally got a chance. In these two days, he tried to find out more about this person. But he was shocked when he learned that this young man came from the higher world to gain worldly experience. But that doesn''t matter. Once he kills this young man, he would disappear. In this world, few people know about the existence of his Xu family. So even after the master of this Young Man, come for revenge, he would not be able to enact the revenge. His heart thumped fast, as he unknowingly let out his killing intent towards that young man. But his body shuddered, and he looked away as that young man looked in his direction. "Sir, do you want anything for your wife or concubine?" The man''s body jerked as his gaze shifted to the shopkeeper in front of him. His brow furrowed as he examined the various necklaces on display at a stall. He shook his head. "No, I don''t have any women." The shopkeeper''s brow furrowed momentarily before he smiled again. "So, do you want the necklace for your mother?" The man''s eyes widened as an unforgettable image of a woman flashed before his eyes. But before he could say anything, his gaze was drawn back to the courtyard, where that young man appeared with two women behind him. He noticed that the two women behind the young man had entered the carriage and that the carriage had left. The young man looked around before walking towards the street. "Sir?" The shopkeeper''s voice reached his ears. The man''s brow furrowed as he took one last look at the shopkeeper before hurriedly following that young man. As he followed the young man through the city streets, his heart filled with confusion. He was surprised to see that everyone was bowing and smiling at the young man. And the young man went to a lot of stalls, buying almost everything from them. As he kept his distance from the young man, the man felt frustrated. He was waiting for the right moment to strike him and kill him. But this young man was not giving him the chance. After roaming the streets for a long time, the man''s heart thumped when he saw the young man leave the city through the city gates. "Now''s the time," he murmured as he followed the young man outside the gate and merged in with the surroundings, which made him almost invisible. After following the young man for a long time, he glanced around to see that unknowingly he came into a deserted place. Apart from a few mountains, not a soul could be found. But when his gaze returned to the young man, his heart skipped a beat since he was nowhere to be found. "Where is he?" He murmured, as he ran towards the spot where that young man stood. A bad feeling rose in his heart, but he was suddenly rooted to the ground as a clear voice rang behind him. "Are you looking for me?" Chapter 72 - Gathering "Are you looking for me?" The man shuddered as a crisp voice rang beside his ears. His body vanished and reappeared at a distance, his eyes wide with shock as he stared at Andy. Meanwhile, Andy''s brows furrowed as he observed that man''s quick reaction, and his mouth quirked slightly. "Not bad; at the very least, you''re better than that dog who came to kill me the last time. Let me guess, you''re another dog who came to kill me, right?" The man''s heart thumped, but a sudden surge of anger flared up in his heart. "How dare you? You are just an ant. Why don''t you kill yourself?" Andy was astonished for a moment, but then he burst out laughing. "HAHAHAHA," He waved his hand. "You surely know how to joke. Just a measly Profound Realm Cultivator telling me to commit suicide? What a joke," But then his smile faded and his eyes turned red. "There are only a few things that irritate me, and one of them is when someone threatens me. Don''t you think I''ll capture you alive and hand you over to the Imperial Family?" But the man was unable to respond. As Andy''s eyes turned red, a sense of suppression and reverence welled up in the man''s heart. He wanted to kneel before the man in front of him. His legs buckled, but he didn''t fall to the ground. His widened eyes were fixed on the man in front of him. "D...Dem... You are a Demon," the man stuttered as he fought the urge to kneel. Andy vanished and reappeared beside him. "Do you know any Demon? Could you tell me more about it?" He whispered in his ears as he grabbed his head. A sharp pain struck the man''s head before he could respond. He had the illusion that someone was forcibly extracting his memories. Unable to bear the pain, the man struggled desperately to break free from Andy''s grip but was unable to do so. Meanwhile, Andy''s red eyes were fixed on the man, and his hand glowed slightly as he grabbed the man''s head. As many memories of that man flooded through his mind, his face showed no emotion. "Just an initial Profound Level Cultivator and you were telling me to kill myself? And what do I see? You''re one of the Xu family''s most powerful cultivators? Are you truly people from the upper world?" Andy let out a sigh and murmured, "I am disappointed." his hands glowed brightly. Meanwhile, the man''s body began to whither at a visible rate. His eyes were bloodshot, and fear gripped his heart. "N.." His hoarse voice was cut off as his body disintegrated into thin air. Andy licked his lips as he patted his hand, and his eyes reverted to blue. "Good. Let''s see who becomes my next meal," He murmured and walked away from the spot. ... Outside the Floating Valley city, the entire area was buzzing with activity as many disciples from various sects gathered to depart for their respective sects. Many of them formed the group while discussing recent events in the cultivation world. The main topic, however, was the bounty on Fang Yan''s head. Throughout this week, the entire Black Dragon Continent erupted in search of the young man, but no one knew where he was. The Elders of the five sects were engaged in a different discussion. "I discovered that the Feng Family of Phoenix Continent is organizing the ten-year auction." The Elder of the Divine Flame continent spoke, his gaze fixed on the Elder of Eternal Palace. The Elder gave a nod. "That''s correct. I even learned that many items from the higher world would be there." He let out a sigh, "They are certainly powerful; their ancestor even sent artifacts from another world. However, that item has also appeared." Everyone''s expression darkened. "It''s been so long since we''ve lost that thing. I''m not sure who has the guts to auction that item." The Elder of the Beast Taming Sect. clenched his teeth. However, the Elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect sighed. "We all had the same ancestor; it was his disciples who founded the various sects. But to think we lost it to an enemy. It was a disgrace for us." Everyone sighed as they looked at each other, but then the woman from Profound Blossom Sect interrupted. "Everything is fine, but I can''t find that young man." Everyone turned to look at the Elder of the Eternal Palace, who was wearing an odd expression on his face. "I heard that he has to finish some work." "I must invite him to our Profound Blossom Sect. Our sect master has personally ordered that I give him the token of Eternal Guest." The woman smiled slightly as she turned to look at everyone. "You and your shameless sect. You are an all-female sect; why are you inviting a man to be an Eternal Guest? I know what you want to do," The Elder of Eternal Palace erupted. "Why are you scared, if you know? I want the best for my sect''s disciples. If he takes one or two concubines, it won''t change his status in Eternal Palace, right?" But before he could say anything, the Elder''s gaze was drawn to a young masked man in a black robe strolling towards a carriage. "He''s here." He muttered while everyone''s eyes shone brightly. Lu Yong was standing with the Elders of the Lu clan in one of the corners. His fists clenched as he looked at Andy, who opened the carriage door. Meanwhile, Lu Yuan''s body shuddered when he looked at Andy. His eye seemed to be recovered. His eyes widened and his heart thumped as he saw Shi Yi step out of the carriage, followed by another woman in a veil. As he gazed at the woman of his dreams, he felt a pang of pain in his heart. "Shi Yi," he muttered, but his body shuddered as he noticed Andy looking at him with a smile on his face. Chapter 73 - Confrontation After killing that man, Andy strolled through the market as he approached the city''s other gate that led to the mountains. He savored every moment, knowing that this would be his last visit to the city. Lu An had lived in this city for nearly his entire life. Many memories of Lu An flashed through his mind as he unknowingly stood before a Pleasure Palace. Andy''s eyes scanned the building as many men were entering and leaving the building. Lu An spent half of his life inside this building, drowning in his own sorrows. Andy smiled helplessly as he left the palace. But, just as he approached the mountains, his gaze was drawn to the crowd, his brows raised for a moment before his eyes were shifted to a black carriage standing at a distance. As he approached the carriage, he realized that many eyes were on him, and the mountains fell silent. His head shook slightly, and he turned to face the Driver, whose gaze was fixed on the disciples of the Profound Blossom Sect. Andy''s lips curled up, but he didn''t disturb the driver as he opened the door of the carriage. Shi Yi was the first to leave the carriage. Her heart pounded as she realized the large crowd staring at her. Her body trembled slightly and her lips pursed as a sense of shame welled up in her heart. She looked down and stood to the side, unable to face anyone. A few days back, she was a proud phoenix, and everyone adored her. But now, she is standing here as a maid for someone. Andy cast a glance at her, but his gaze was drawn to Su Xin, who was peeking out of the carriage, her face hidden behind a green veil, and her eyes were filled with anxiety. "Come," Andy said softly, holding out his hand. Su Xin''s gaze softened as she turned to Andy. She took Andy''s hand in hers as she stepped out of the carriage. Meanwhile, the driver''s brow furrowed as he noticed everyone staring at him. "What is going on?" He muttered as he turned around. But his heart skipped a beat when he saw Andy standing near the carriage, helping a woman to step out of the carriage, while the woman''s gaze was fixed on Andy. He immediately stepped down and bowed to Andy. "I''m sorry, Young Master. I didn''t realize you were here." Andy and Su Xin both turned to look at the driver, who was bowing in their direction. Andy smirked. "Enjoying your time here, huh?" "Ye.. no, young master, I was just protecting the missus." the driver stammered. Andy waved his hand. "Just do what you were doing." The driver stood straight, "Thank you, young master" Andy shook his head, but just as he turned to look at Su Xin, his eyes caught the sight of Lu Yuan, who was staring intently at Shi Yi. Andy''s brow furrowed as he noticed Lu Yuan''s eye had been recovered. However, his lips curled up when he noticed Lu Yuan trembling as he looked at him. "Wait a minute," he said slowly as he vanished from his place and appeared in front of Lu Yuan. Andy''s blue eyes were fixed on the man in front of him, who was trembling violently. "How are you, brother? How is your eye? It has been recovered, huh?" But Lu Yuan couldn''t understand anything, and fear gripped his heart as that unforgettable memory flashed before his eyes. He had the feeling that a dreadful demon was standing before him. "Wh... What do you want?" Andy''s brows were raised. "What do I want? I just asked about you? Now tell me, how''s your eye? Do you want it to be plucked again?" Lu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat as he turned around to face his father, who was standing with the Lu clan''s Elders. Lu Yong furrowed his brow as he vanished and reappeared between Lu Yuan and Andy. His gaze was fixed on the man in front of him. "What do you want from my son?" Lu Yong asked sternly. Meanwhile, the complete mountain range was deafeningly quiet, as all eyes were fixed on two men. Andy smirked as he stared at Lu Yong. "Your son? Oh Yes, he is your son, right?" Lu Yong''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean?" "Nothing," Andy shook his head. "I thought you were a heartless man who didn''t care about your son." Lu Yong''s eyes filled with confusion as he heard Andy''s words, "What do you mean? How could I not care about my son?" Andy nodded slightly. "That''s right. A father should care about his son." And he turned around to look at the Elder of Eternal Palace. "Can you expel his son from the Eternal Palace?" The Elder''s eye went wide when he heard Andy''s words. Meanwhile, Lu Yong''s body trembled. "What are you doing?" His yell reverberated throughout the mountains. Andy turned to look at Lu Yong. "You care about your son, right? Don''t you want to save your son? You know, I don''t like people looking at my property," Lu Yong shook. "Why are you doing this? I did not provoke you. Instead, my heart was filled with admiration from the moment I met you." "You did nothing to me." Andy shook his head slightly. "Then Why? Why are you doing this to me?" His heart was filled with nervousness. The young man before him was from the higher world, and he had no ill will toward this man. His Lu clan was one of the most powerful families on the Black Dragon Continent. People respected him and his clan, no matter where he went. However, after meeting with the young man. His clan became a laughingstock. His own son''s eyes were plucked in front of him, but he couldn''t do anything. He had a feeling that this young man was out to get him for some reason, but as far as he remembers, no one from his clan provoked this young man. Andy''s blue eyes were fixed on Lu Yong. "It''s very simple.. I don''t like you." Chapter 74 - Orphan "It''s very simple. I don''t like you." Andy''s pupils constricted as he locked his gaze on Lu Yong. Lu Yong''s heart thumped; it hadn''t been long since the Lin Clan had been wiped out, and the reason was right in front of him. Even though he was young, the man''s background was terrifying. He couldn''t figure out when he''d provoked the Devil. His lips trembled slightly, and his voice cracked. "Why?" Andy said nothing, his gaze was fixed on the man in front of him. But Lu Yong''s heart thumped faster when he noticed those blue eyes staring at me. But confusion filled his heart as he saw many complicated emotions in those eyes. "Let me tell you a story." However, Lu Yong''s body trembled when he heard a clear, deep voice. Andy turned around, his eyes seemed lost as he stared at the sky. "I''m not sure who my parents were. Maybe they left me for a reason. But I didn''t blame them. When I came to my senses, I was already an orphan, a mortal who struggled every day to survive." Everyone''s ears perked up when they heard those words. Many of them were shocked, and most of them felt sympathy when they learned that this terrifying young man was an orphan. "But I''d be lying if I said I felt nothing when I saw so many young kids with their parents. I was envious, envious that those kids had someone who cared about them. But I was completely alone." Andy''s face broke into a helpless smile as he reflected on his past. "But I''ve always thought that your parents will always be there for you when you need them. Even a beast would look after his cub." Su Xin''s heart trembled as her eyes locked on Andy, and a tear formed at the corner of her eyes as she saw that lonely figure standing at a distance. "But as I grew up, I realized how cruel the world was. I had seen those cultivators slaughtering mortals as if they were reaping the harvest. They didn''t care whether any mortal lived or die. I have seen a happy family being brutally killed by a cultivator, simply because he wanted to enjoy the torture. I felt helpless, I wanted to do something. Maybe heaven pitied me as I stumbled upon the opportunity to cultivate. As I began to cultivate, I entered a new world." "A cruel world, cruel to even their own blood. In that world, mortals are merely ants in their eyes. If one''s own child cannot cultivate, they will even go so far as to kill their child. Since it is a disgrace to their blood." "From that day on, I understood the other side of the world." "You know, I hated that. Is your power so important that you would even abandon your own child who couldn''t cultivate? I wanted to change it. If I had the power, I would have changed the world''s order. There would be no difference between a mortal and a cultivator." "But I was helpless, and I lacked the power to do anything." Meanwhile, an image of his dead son flashed before Lu Yong''s eyes, causing his heart to pound faster. He now understood why this young man hated him. His heart ached as a sense of shame welled up in his heart. But suddenly someone shouted, "You are a hypocrite. How could you change the order of this world? How could those ants be compared to us?" Andy''s pupil constricted as his gaze drew towards the source of the voice. A young man dressed in a Divine Flame Sect''s spotless white uniform, his black hair tied back, held a feather fan in his hand. "This fool," The Elder of Divine Flame muttered as he prepared to save that young man. His heart trembled as he knew this young man''s background. He was the illegitimate son of the Supreme Elder of one of the most powerful clans on the Phoenix Continent. The elder wanted to hide his son, which is why he sent him to the Black Dragon Continent. This man eventually became a disciple of the Divine Flame Sect. "Do you have a problem?" Andy''s voice echoed as he vanished and reappeared in front of that young man. The Young Man''s eyes narrowed, but he stood tall, his gaze fixed on Andy, who had just appeared before him. Andy''s eyes flashed as he noticed the young man in front of him, who did not appear surprised. He gave a slight nod. "So, do you have a problem with me?" The young man sneered, "Who do you think you are to change the world''s order? I know you came from the higher world. But if anyone in that world found out what you were thinking, they would kill you." Andy''s brows were raised. "What''s your name?" "Fang Jingshan," the man said proudly. Fang Jingshan? Andy''s pupil constricted when he heard this name. He remembered a character in the book named Fang Jingshan. Fang Yan''s cousin and the illegitimate son of the Supreme Elder of Fang Clan. Fang Yan later met this Fang Jingshan in one of the ruins and discovered that he was related to the Fang Clan of the Phoenix Continent. The destiny of this man was to reunite Fang Yan with his family. Andy''s lips curled up. "Fang Jingshan? That is a very interesting name. Are you related to the Fang clan of the Phoenix Continent?" Fang Jingshan''s heart skipped a beat. Aside from a few elders and the Head of the Divine Flame Sect. No one knew who he was. His father had him sent to the Black Dragon Continent so that no one would find out about him. Otherwise, his father''s position as a Supreme Elder would be lost. He shook his head, "Which Fang Clan? I know nothing about the Fang Clan." Andy gave a slight nod. "In any case, what do you think will happen if I kill you? The cultivator, according to you, has every right to kill the ant. You are nothing more than an ant who has just entered the Core Formation realm. Do you think someone will come to avenge you?" Fang Jingshan''s eyes were filled with fear as he cursed his Damn Mouth. He even cursed his father for not sending anyone to protect him. He thought that he would live comfortably until he was strong enough to return to the Phoenix Continent. But before he could say anything, a flash of light blinded his eyes as he heard the last words of his life. "Now that you''re an ant. Isn''t it natural for an ant to die?" Chapter 75 - Eternal Guest Fang Jingshan was baffled; he felt a slight pang of pain around his neck, but soon darkness enveloped him and his head fell to the ground. ''THUD'' The blood spurted like a fountain from the headless corpse''s neck as it fell to the ground beside the head. Andy vanished and reappeared from a distance, his gaze fixed on the headless corpse lying in the pool of blood. Everyone on the mountain was caught off guard. Nobody expected Andy to behead a young man from the Divine Flame Sect. Su Xin''s gaze had been fixed on Andy the entire time, and she felt compelled to hug him and share his loneliness. She was a little surprised that Andy had killed a man, but that was it. That man meant more to her than anything else. It makes no difference to her if he kills one or a hundred. Shi Yi, on the other hand, was shocked as this was the first time she had witnessed someone killing someone. She had spent her entire life immersed in cultivation and had never conflicted with anyone. It was the first time she had witnessed a death. But a woman''s shrill scream soon broke the silence of the mountains. "MURDER," Andy''s brows furrowed as his gaze turned to look at the woman. But just as Andy turned to look in that direction, a disciple of the Profound Blossom Sect covered the woman''s mouth. His gaze scanned the surroundings, noticing that everyone seemed to be shocked, and many of them looked at him with fear in their eyes. "What a joke," he muttered, but he soon felt someone appear beside him. He turned around to see the Elder of Divine Flame standing beside him, his eyes complicated as he stared at the corpse. "You want to avenge him?" Andy''s eyes turned to look at the corpse. The Elder shuddered as all hair of his body stood up. He felt that a demon had whispered those words to him. He shook his head hurriedly. "No, he was just an inner disciple, that''s all. But his background is slightly complicated. I am afraid that you would be trouble in the future." Andy looked surprised for a moment. "Oh! What was his background?" The Elder lips pursed as he took a deep breath. "He is from the Fang Family from the Phoenix Continent." Andy''s brow furrowed as he turned to face the Elder. "Is that all? And I thought he was also from the higher world? Isn''t it just any Fang Family? Just tell them to look for me. I''ll take care of it." The Elder''s eyes widened as he stared at Andy. "It''s the Fang Family. They are one of the most powerful clans on the Phoenix Continent. He was the son of Supreme Elder" But Andy shook his head. "Don''t worry. Tell them to find me. However, if they still find trouble with you, tell them of my background. If they are wise enough, they will spare your sect." The Elder''s lips twitched when he heard his words, but he still nodded. "I understand." "Do you want any compensation?" Andy asked, turning his gaze back to the corpse. Elder, on the other hand, shook his head hurriedly "No, no, no. How can I seek compensation?" Andy nodded, turned around, and walked towards the Elders who were standing in the distance. Everyone, especially the Elder of Eternal Palace, had a complicated expression on their face. He had only one thought racing through his mind: ''Did I make the right decision?'' But he whiffed his head. This young boy had great potential and their Sect. now has another opportunity to connect with the people of the higher world. However, the Elder of the Heavenly Sword sect''s eyes were gleaming. Andy manifested the sword out of thin air when he killed Fang Jingshan. That was the realm of the sword''s manifestation. Even within his sect, those who could manifest the sword could be counted on the fingers. Only those whose understanding of the sword has advanced to a certain level can manifest the sword from nothing. When the Elder of the Profound Blossom Sect saw Andy standing before them, she smiled brightly. "You are exceptional. We made the right decision to make you an Eternal Guest of our Profound Blossom Sect. Even our Sect Master had given us special permission to invite you to our Sect. You are welcome to visit our sect at any time, and you may even choose a few Dao Companions from our sect." "Ridiculous," The Elder of Eternal Palace hollered. His eyes were spewing fire as he stared at the Elder of Profound Blossom Sect. But Andy waved his hand and looked at the woman. "Tell your Sect Master that I would like to visit your sect soon." The Elder smiled brightly. "We''d be waiting for you. Please excuse me. I''m leaving." She smiled at Andy and walked towards the disciple of the Profound Blossom sect. Andy cast one last look at the Profound Blossom Sect disciples, who stood obediently at a distance, their eyes filled with reverence as they looked at the Elder. All of those disciples were women who would be living their dreams in the Sect. His gaze returned to the Elder of the Eternal Palace. "Did you decide?" The Elder''s brows furrowed. "Decide what?" "Expel every member of the Lu clan from our sect." ..................... In a Phoenix Continent. A man in a yellow robe, in his mid-thirties, with his long black hair tied up, sat between a group of people. His face was solemn as his dark black eyes scanned everyone. "Are you saying it will take another six months for our Ancestors to descend to this lower world?" "Yes, Supreme Elder. Our Preparation will take six months to complete," one man stood up. But before the Supreme Elder could continue, an old man in a black robe with white hair and eerie eyes appeared beside him and whispered in his ears. "WHAT?" The Supreme Elder screamed as he stood up, his wide eyes staring at the old man.. Meanwhile, a sudden suffocating pressure spread throughout the room as many started coughing blood. Chapter 76 - Demons? The Supreme Elder''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the old man, who was shivering uncontrollably. Many of those people coughed blood due to the sudden suffocating pressure. They were perplexed as to why the Supreme Elder had become so enraged. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, and the pressure in the room dissipated. He waved his hand, "Leave me alone," Everyone looked at each other with puzzled expressions on their faces, but they quickly escaped the room. The Supreme Elder was left alone with the old man. "Tell me," The Supreme Elder''s hoarse voice echoed around the room as he slowly opened his eyes to look at the Old man. "Lord, Young Master''s life jade has been shattered," The Supreme Elder took a deep breath. "Who dares to kill the son of mine, the son of Fang Xian." "Find. Leave it. I''m going to the Black Dragon Continent. I sent him there to keep those dogs away from him. Who would have guessed that my son would die in an unknown land?" "But, Lord, the Feng Clan controls the teleportation portal, and you are aware of our history with them. They would not allow you to use the portal,"the Old Man spoke quickly. But the Supreme Elder shook his head, "If I can''t use that portal, I''ll fly to Black Dragon Continent." But then the Supreme Elder sighed, "If it hadn''t been for her, I wouldn''t have cared about that useless son." A beautiful woman''s image flashed before his eyes. His eyes softened for a moment before flashing with a ruthless glint. "But, Lord, it would take you a month to reach the Black Dragon Continent. What about the preparations for the ancestors?" "Tell my brother to keep an eye on it. But no one should know about me. Tell them I went to finish an important assignment regarding the emergence of the Demons." The Supreme Elder gave the old man one last look before vanishing. The old man sighed as he turned around and walked away. ... A beautifully carved fountain stood in the middle of a large garden, accompanied by the sound of splattering water. A man in a white robe, his black hair drooping down to his shoulders, his dark black eyes seemed lost as he stared at the fountain. His features were similar to those of the Supreme Elder. But his body shook as he heard a charming voice. "Are you still thinking about her?" The man shook his head, turning around to see a beautiful woman in a blue cheongsam staring at him, her eyes concerned. He smiled bitterly as he sighed, "When I see this fountain, I can''t help but think of your sister and my son. She really liked this place." But his face turned ruthless as he remembered that night, "Everything is the fault of those damned demons. I had both her and my son was taken from me." The woman''s eyes turned red as she held the man''s hand. "I know that you miss my sister, but you have me and our daughter. You have to move forward." The man''s eyes softened, and he patted her hand, kissed her forehead, and hugged her. "I know." But the man''s eyes narrowed as he broke the hug and turned around to see the old man standing in the distance. "What happened?" The man asked. The old man bowed. "I came from the order of Supreme Elder. He asked you to look after the preparations for the descent of the Ancestors," "What happened to Elder Brother?" The man asked, his eyes fixed on the old man. "Lord just found about that a reason behind the emergence of the Demons. He immediately left for the forbidden grounds," The man''s eyes went wide. "Demons?" The old man nodded, "Yes," The man bit his lips slightly and took a deep breath. "I understand. You can leave now." The old man bowed once more and then vanished. But the man''s fists clenched, "Those Damn Demons again," .... Meanwhile, at the mountains outside the Floating Valley City. There was a deafening silence as everyone''s gaze was fixed on Andy. Many of them felt pity and sympathy, while others had a mocking look in their eyes as they heard Andy''s words. The young man wanted the expulsion of all members of the Lu family from the Eternal Palace. Lu Yong''s eyes narrowed as his gaze shifted to the Elder of Eternal Palace; he had a complicated expression in his eyes. While everyone was waiting for the Elder''s decision, a hoarse, withered voice echoed in the mountains. "Young Man, would you give me face?" Everyone was stunned as they searched for the source of the voice. Meanwhile, Andy''s pupil constricted as he looked up in the air to see an old, bald man, his face wrinkled but his eyes shining brightly, floating up in the air. Lu Yong''s eyes widened as he and the rest of the Lu family knelt with one knee to the ground. "Ancestor," The old man nodded, scanning each member of the Lu family before turning to face Andy. Andy''s eyes narrowed and his lips curled as he scratched his cheeks with his finger. "So you are the ancestor of this family?" The old man gave a small smile. "Yes, these people keep referring to me as an ancestor. Anyway, I should thank you for the fruit." Andy, on the other hand, waved his hand. "It''s nothing. But what did you say?" "Don''t you think you''re going too far, young man? I heard everything you said, and I even know why you hated my descendant. But you don''t know that our clan and the Eternal Palace have a very long history." "So?" Andy''s voice rang out throughout the mountains. The old man''s smile faded. "So, what do you think? They will not expel members of my family. I understand you dislike my family. But remember, a friend is always better than an enemy." Andy was taken aback for a moment before he smiled and shook his head. "Do you think that your insignificant family can become my enemy? Don''t you think too highly of yourself? I don''t think you''ve heard anything about the Lin Family? If you want to be the next Lin Family.. You''re very welcome." Chapter 77 - Peace "If you want to be the next Lin Clan, you are very welcome," Andy smirked as he stared at the Old man. The old man''s eyes narrowed as he fixed his gaze on Andy before turning to face the members of the Lu clan. He''d heard about the Lin Clan. They were exterminated overnight, and the reason for their extermination was standing right in front of him. He knew that if he made a mistake, his clan would perish. This young man came from a higher realm. And if something were to happen to him, his master would destroy his clan. His heart was filled with a sense of helplessness. Despite having entered the Heavenly Realm and being one of the most powerful men on the Black Dragon Continent. He felt helpless in front of a young man. But he couldn''t do anything. The young boy had a terrific background, and he couldn''t touch him. And the Young Man is capable of annihilating his Lu Clan without even lifting a finger. In this world, his clan has stepped on many clans and risen to become one of the most powerful clans on this continent, and those people are waiting for the opportunity to destroy his clan. He came to the mountains to thank this Young Boy. Because of the fruit he received from this boy, his life has been extended. But who would have guessed that this young man would despise his family? Despite the fact that he spent the majority of his time cultivating, he was familiar with some of his clan''s affairs. He heard about a boy who was born with crippled meridians and became the clan''s disgrace. He even heard that the boy jumped off from the Mountain of Abyss. But who would have guessed that his clan would be helpless because of a dead boy? But he didn''t think anything was wrong with it. This is a ruthless world where only the powerful are respected. Even if one of his descendants had been a waste, he would have killed him. The old man''s eyes flashed with a ruthless glint, but it was quickly replaced by helplessness. "Fine, everyone in my clan will leave the Eternal Palace. But, Young Boy, keep one thing in mind. This world is ruthless, and you will pay the price for your arrogance one day." But Andy smiled. "You know, you just saved many lives. And as for my arrogance, you don''t have to worry about that." The old man stared at Andy for a moment before disappearing, his voice echoing across the mountains. "Come Back," Lu Yong was stunned for a moment before standing up and looking at Andy, many complex emotions flashed through his eyes, his lips trembled slightly, he opened his mouth to say something but couldn''t, a sigh escaped his lips as he turned around and left, and all Lu Clan members followed. Meanwhile, Lu Yuan''s eyes were filled with unwillingness; his gaze shifted to Shi Yi before returning to Andy, whose blue eyes were fixed on him. Lu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat as he scurried away. Andy stood motionless as many memories of Lu An flashed through his mind. His helplessness, his longing, his unwillingness. Andy felt all of these emotions at the same time, but his heart suddenly felt at ease, as if he had been released from some burden. His eyes turned a little red, but he smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, brother. Let''s live your dream together." He muttered, but quickly rubbed his eyes and turned to face the Elder of the Eternal Palace. The Elder eyes were narrowed as he stared at a distance, where the old man disappeared. "You don''t know, but that old man was a ruthless man. The Lu Clan that exists today is the result of his ruthlessness. To make a name for himself, he trampled on many families and cultivators. You, on the other hand, trampled on his pride today. I''m afraid that he will find problems with you in the future." His gaze shifted to Andy. Andy smiled and shook his head. "Let him come." But, all of a sudden, the entire mountain range erupted in murmurs as they witnessed the powerful Lu clan succumb for the first time. Andy''s gaze was drawn to the crowd when the Elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect spoke up. "You have reached the Sword Manifestation Realm?" Andy''s brow furrowed as he heard those words. When he turned around, he saw that every Elder was looking at him with great anticipation. He nodded slightly, "Yes," Everyone was astounded; they understood the significance of reaching that realm. Even sword cultivators will find it difficult to reach that level. However, the young boy who came before them had reached that stage at such a young age. The Elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect was beaming. "I was right. You would be better off joining our Heavenly Sword Sect rather than wasting your talent." "Enough!" yelled the Elder of Eternal Palace. "It''s all right. You would be our Eternal Guest as well. You could even come to see our Sword Mountains." The elder exclaimed with glee. Andy gave the Elder a long look before nodding. "Sure," The Elder nodded and looked around before returning his gaze to Andy, "We will wait for you," before turning around and walking away. Meanwhile, the Elder from Beast Taming nodded at Andy and left. "We''ll be leaving this place soon." The Elder from the Eternal Palace looked at Andy and said. Andy nodded, then vanished and reappeared beside Su Xin. She appeared surprised for a moment, but then she smiled. "Are you scared of me?" Andy asked, looking into her eyes. She shook her head, "No," Andy smiled and turned around to face the Driver, who stood stiffly, his entire body drenched in sweat. "What happened? Why are you sweating?" Andy wondered aloud, but suddenly, his robe fluttered as his gaze was drawn to the Sky. His pupils constricted as he saw many eagles the size of mountains descending from the sky. Suddenly, he felt something clutching his hands tightly. He returned his gaze to Su Xin, who was staring up at the sky. Andy''s lips curled into a smile. "It''s time to leave," Chapter 78 - Eternal Palace Andy''s robes and hair fluttered as he clutched Su Xin tightly, covering her body with his spiritual power and shielding her from the fierce wind as the two of them stood atop the massive flying beast. As he passed through many clouds, his eyes seemed to be lost. Shi Yi, on the other hand, stood behind them, her hands crossed, her body trembling, her attention locked on the two figures in front of her. As she saw that broad back, a slew of thoughts raced through her mind. She had spent her entire life in elegance, believing that she would one day rise to become one of the continent''s most powerful cultivators. Her life, on the other hand, was changed when she met this man. It would be wrong to say that she did not find him attractive. Her heartstrings were pulled the first time she saw him, something she''d never experienced before. She believed she deserved to be in this man''s life after seeing how extraordinary he was. But who''d have thought that the man wasn''t interested in her and that she ended up working as a maid instead? But, unknowingly, she never felt repulsed by being that woman''s maid; rather, she felt reverence for her. But, as a clear voice reached her ears, her thoughts were interrupted and her eyes recovered clarity. "We have reached," Her pupils constricted, and she sensed the beast slowing and descending. After a while, her eyes caught sight of massive mountain chains in the distance, with a massive palace-like structure in the middle. Andy, on the other hand, shook his head, his gaze pulled to the Palace. His brows furrowed and his lips curved up slightly. This was the Eternal Palace. According to the book, this sect has a long history. There was a powerful cultivator in the distant past. He descended to the lower realm at the end of his life and took five disciples, who became powerful cultivators. That cultivator left his inheritance to his five disciples before he died. Who went on to find five different sects. Each sect has its own legacy, and the Eternal Palace controls the Divine Realm. Even that cultivator had little knowledge of the realm, which he discovered in one of the ancient ruins. In the book, Fang Yan became the Prime Disciple of the sect. And entered the Divine Realm, where he got an Ancient Sword. But his thoughts were interrupted as Su Xin turned around to look at him. "There''s something odd about this place, and something is changing inside my body," "Huh?" Andy was surprised. Is her body starting to heal? She has a unique physique that allows her to cultivate fast and without bottlenecks. In the book, when she fell into this world, her meridians were injured. She unlocked another potential of her body, the power of recovery, which helped her to regain her cultivation and memory. It was not mentioned in the book when she regained her abilities. But now he realized what had happened. When she arrived at The Eternal Palace as Shi Yi''s maid, she began to recover her power. That idiot Fang Yan was oblivious to the fact that he was standing next to a treasure, and he avoided her at all costs. "What''s changed?" Andy asked, his gaze focused on Su Xin. Su Xin, on the other hand, shook her head. "I have no idea. Something is changing inside my body, but I am feeling more comfortable." Andy''s face lit up with a grin. "That''s great. I think your body is recovering." "I don''t want to think about it," Su Xin said, her body trembling slightly. Andy''s pupils constricted as he stared at Su Xin. Has she recovered her memory? "Your Memory?" He asked slowly. She turned around to look down at the palace and replied, "A little." ......... On the Black Dragon Continent, somewhere unknown. A young man in a white robe, his black hair tied back, sat above a faintly gleaming array. His entire body was shrouded in a light fog. His face was frowning, and a bead of sweat was trickling down from his forehead. But, all of a sudden, his body shuddered, the fog surrounding him dissipated, and he opened his dark black eyes. His pupils constricted slightly. "Why am I feeling this uneasiness?" He muttered. His heart sank with a terrible sense of loss, as if he''d lost something important. He didn''t know what was bothering him, but he felt very uncomfortable. He sat there for a while, trying to figure out what was causing his unease, but he couldn''t figure it out. But then an image of a masked guy in a black robe flashed across his mind, and a surge of hatred and anger surged in his heart "Is he the reason?" He took a deep breath, shook his head, and stood up to open the door. However, his gaze was drawn to a lone figure of a woman dressed in a white robe standing at a distance. Her eyes were closed as if she was comprehending something, and she exuded a cold and aloof aura. Fang Yan''s heart skipped a beat as he focused his gaze on that stunning woman. He knew that she was the daughter of the middle-aged man who had brought him to this place. He''d be lying if he said he wasn''t attracted to her. He wanted her to be his woman. He knew she was powerful the moment he saw her for the first time, perhaps powerful enough to kill him with a flip of her hands. But he also realized that he was currently very weak to be worthy of her. He was, however, confident about his talent, and he knew that one day he would be able to look her in the eyes. His mind was racing with thoughts when he saw her opening her eyes and gazing at him. Those eyes, however, lacked emotions. His heart thumped while a smile formed on his face, "I am Fang Yan," But, as she saw through his cultivation, she frowned and muttered, "What a useless man.. I don''t know what father is thinking." Chapter 79 - Fang Yans Determination "What a useless man. I don''t know what father is thinking." The woman murmured as she stared at Fang Yan. After he became a cultivator, Fang Yan became more sensitive to his surroundings, and he clearly heard those words. His body shook, and his heart sank. He never thought that his image would be so terrible in the eyes of his dream girl. Is he just too weak? Is he not deserving of her affection? Why is it that everyone around him is so indifferent towards him? Then there was Shi Yi, who didn''t seem to care about him, and now there was this woman in front of him. Why does he feel that this world has abandoned him? Even after he became a cultivator, no one is concerned about him? He thought that because of his talent, everyone would flock around him. But just after he met that man, everything seemed to be changed? When his gaze rested on the lovely woman in front of him, though, he had a different thought. Perhaps he misunderstood. His lips trembled as his mouth parted slightly. "Did you say something?" The woman scowled. "I said you''re useless. Why didn''t you break through? You''ve been in the Foundation Establishment realm for two days and haven''t had a breakthrough? I thought you were a one-of-a-kind genius, but you disappoint me." Fang Yan shuddered while his heart ached when he heard from her. He let out a mocking laugh. "I''m not sure why you think that of me. It''s only been a few days since I arrived, and I''m grateful to your family for accepting me for who I was. But rest assured, you will be proud of me within a few years. And, as a result of not breaking through, I''m suddenly feeling pretty uneasy, and I''d like to have some fresh air." Her brows were furrowed, her gaze fixated on the man in front of her, but she shook her head, "You are pretty confident, ain''t you? Even though I''ve heard you have some talent, that''s it. You can''t always rely on talent. I''m not sure whether Father has told you anything about our family, but believe me when I say that you are nothing special in my eyes. When I was fifteen years old, I reached the Heavenly realm." However, she came to a halt. "Anyway, you don''t have to know about me, and you won''t be able to leave until you reach the Heavenly Realm." Fang Yan was shocked when he heard her words. At fifteen years old, she could reach the Heavenly Realm? What is she, exactly? Even though he was talented, he knew that reaching the Heavenly Realm at that age would be difficult. But when his gaze was fixated on the woman in front of him, determination instantly flooded his eyes. He must surpass her and claim her as his own, or his unparalleled talent would be wasted. After he inherited the legacy of the saint, He thought he would be at the top of the world, but he didn''t even realize there would be many others who could challenge him. But then, the image of Andy flashed across his head once again. He trembled and clenched his fists. That man has insulted him and snatched the only pendant his parents have left behind. But he also knew that the man could kill him in an instant and that he was lucky to have escaped him. His eyes gleamed with a chilly glint. He must surpass him and kill him. No one in this world, even his own woman, should look down on him. He must surpass everyone who believes he is an ant. He is walking on Emperor''s path, and an Emperor stands above all. Meanwhile, the woman could see every change in Fang Yan''s emotions. Her brows wrinkled as she sensed a distinct aura surrounding him. "What is that?" However, the aura vanished and Fang Yan''s eyes softened as he looked at her. "I know what you want to say, and I promise I won''t let you down," he said as he walked back to the room. The woman''s gaze remained locked on him until he entered the room and shut the door behind him. But suddenly, her lips curled up and a vicious glimmer flashed across her eyes. ......... In the Xu Clan''s courtyard. A middle-aged man was frowning, his body emitting a suffocating pressure, while a skinny man kneeling down in front of him was trembling and sweating profusely. "What did you say?" His heavy voice reverted throughout the room. "Lo... Lord, Xu Ling has been killed," the man stuttered as he struggled to breathe. "And you are telling me after two days?" The middle-aged growled. "Lo... Lord, the Elder has just discovered that Xu Ling''s life jade has been shattered," But just as he finished those words, a terrible force struck him and slammed him into the wall. As he struggled to get to his feet, the man coughed up blood. While the middle-aged man''s frown deepened, "How is that possible, Xu Ling was in the Profound Realm? Did that young man die?" Fear gripped the skinny man''s heart, while blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth, yet he still knelt and screamed, "No, no, no, Lord! I''ve heard the Young Man has left for the Eternal Palace." The middle-aged man took a deep breath as the suffocating pressure dissipated. "I don''t know what to do. I can''t believe a core formation cultivator could kill a profound realm expert. Is he being protected by anyone?" But then, his eyes went wide when he remembered the rumor that the Young Man had pulled the eye of a Lu clan''s young master in front of his father. When he heard that, he thought that it was ridiculous. Lu Yong was also a profound realm cultivator, but he couldn''t do anything to that man. What was the reason behind all this, though? How could the Mighty Lu Clan bear such humiliation? The more he pondered it, the more he felt there was more to it. Should he contact the Lu clan? In any case, they already have a grudge against that Young Man. To him, the task of killing the Young Man was just too important. The ancestors'' purpose to seize that realm from the imperial family is within his reach, and he could not give up the chance. Determination filled his eyes as he vanished from the place. Chapter 80 - Lu Yongs Regret Lu Clan. Lu Yong sat inside the room, his eyes closed, but his eyelids fluttered from time to time as if he was reminiscing something. On one side, a beautiful woman in red cheongsam stood with one hand clutching the chair, her gaze fixed on Lu Yong, one could see the concern in her eyes, and on the other side, Lu Yuan stood with his head down, his eyes filled with hatred. "Was I wrong all this time?" muttered Lu Yong as he slowly opened his eyes and turned to face the woman The woman''s eyes softened, but before she could say anything, a loud weathered voice reverberated in the room. "No, you were not wrong," Shock filled everyone''s eyes as they all knelt on the ground with one knee. "Ancestor," A withered, bald old man appeared inside the room, his gaze fixed on the three figures kneeling before him. "I''ve been observing you for the past two days and I must say that I''m disappointed." Lu Yong was shocked, and he raised his head to look at the Old man in front of him. "Ancestor?" The ancestor shook his head, "Are you not thinking about your dead son? Aren''t you swayed by that young man''s words? All I can say is that your determination has deteriorated all this time. I remember you were one of the most talented and capable of your brothers to lead this clan. I saw your determination when you were young. I saw that you believed in yourself. But today, just the words of a young man have caused you to doubt yourself?" Lu Yong''s eyes glowed with confusion. "But wasn''t he correct? I was so engrossed with maintaining the image of the clan that I forgot Lu An was also my son?" A mocking laugh escaped his lips, "I may be a good patriarch but not a good father." Meanwhile, the woman''s eyes welled up with tears as she gazed at Lu Yong. She was filled with shame, since she knew she had always neglected her dead son. All this time, her only goal had been to rebuild her destroyed clan, and a crippled son would not help her in any way. But her thoughts were interrupted when a loud voice echoed in the room. "ENOUGH," "I told you before and I am telling you now, there is no place for useless men in the Lu clan. If it had been my son who had a crippled body, I would have killed him myself." The old man took a deep breath. "I don''t want someone who is so weak on the inside to lead my Lu clan. If you still don''t change your attitude, I have to look for someone else." Lu Yong was stunned, but he still felt some remorse for his late son. But before he could decide, a loud knock on the door interrupted him. A frown formed on his face as he looked at the door. "Come In," The door opened, and a plump man in a yellow robe stepped inside. He had a frown on his face, but his gaze was drawn to the old man, who was staring at him coldly. His heart skipped a beat and all the hairs on his body stood up. He knelt down and yelled. "Ancestor," The old man''s gaze was fixed on the plump man before his voice echoed throughout the room, "What is it?" "L...Lord, a man wanted to meet with the Patriarch," the plump man stuttered The ancestor frowned, "Who is he?" However, the plump man shook his head, "I''m not sure, but he''s a powerful cultivator. When he looked at me, I felt as if I had fallen into an icy hell." The ancestor''s brows furrowed. But before he could say anything, a middle-aged man appeared in the room. He wore a black robe and a straw hat that covered his face. But the ancestor was baffled when he saw the man in front of him. "Heavenly Realm Cultivator?" He muttered and clasped his hand. "May I know the name of the esteemed guest?" He asked humbly. Even though he was a Heavenly Realm Cultivator, the man in front of him is stronger. He could feel the man''s slight pressure on him. However, the man shook his head slightly. "You don''t have to know what my name is. I have only one question for you." The ancestor''s brows were raised. "Please ask," "I heard that young man insulted your family and that you couldn''t do anything about it. I was just wondering if you knew anyone who was protecting him." When the ancestor heard his words, a flash of hatred flashed through his eyes, but he said calmly, "No, as far as I know, no one is protecting him." "I heard that your clan''s patriarch confronted him," the man said after a slight pause. He said this while looking at Lu Yong, who was still kneeling on the ground. Lu Yong''s gaze was fixed on the man the entire time. When the ancestor began to speak respectfully to this man, he was shocked. He could also sense that the man in front of him was unfathomable. His eyes shifted to the ancestor, who nodded slightly. Lu Yong rose to his feet and cleared his throat "Yes, but when I confronted him, he possessed some strange power that allowed him to withstand my pressure. There was no one to protect him." But the old man interjected, "Do you have any enmity with that young man?" The ancestor''s gaze was fixed on the man in front of him. His clan became a laughingstock after that day. The mighty Lu clan has become a pathetic joke in the eyes of many people, and it''s all because of that Young Man. Even though he did receive the fruit that allowed him to live longer, he would never forget the humiliation he suffered. The only thing that kept him from killing that young man was his background. However, the man in front of him is also very strong and may have tremendous power behind him. He could grab this opportunity to exact vengeance. The man''s gaze was drawn to the ancestor, and only one word came out of his mouth. "Yes" Chapter 81 - Ma Chan The massive eagle flapped its wings as it descended to vast plains between the mountains. Andy''s blue eyes were fixed on the approaching mountains, while his hands were supporting Su Xin, her face was covered behind a green veil, while her eyes seemed to be lost. Her body shook as Andy''s voice reached her ears. "We are here," She looked around to see that the eagle had already landed; this was a vast plain surrounded by mountains covered in trees. However, her attention was drawn to the number of people standing in the distance. Many young boys and girls stood behind a few men and women, their gaze fixed on her. A frown formed on her face for a moment before it relaxed as she realized they were looking in her direction; besides her and Andy, many disciples came to Eternal Palace from the floating valley city. She turned her head to look at Andy, who appeared to be staring at those people in the distance, but his gaze shifted to her, and a smile formed on his face, while his eyes softened as he looked at her. Her heart skipped a beat when she noticed those blue eyes staring at her. She wasn''t sure when it began, but this man in front of her has occupied a special place in her heart. Perhaps it was the moment he told her the truth or the first time she saw his face, but it was the fact that no one could ever replace him. Her memory started recovering a few days ago, and as Andy explained, she was the daughter of the Su Family''s patriarch, and one of the most promising cultivators in the upper world. As far as she could remember, she had never had a partner in her life, and she had spent her entire life cultivating and exploring the ruins. Her head hurts whenever she tries to remember why she fell into this lower world. Perhaps it will take some time for her to fully recover her memory. But she now knew a lot about the cultivation. "We have arrived," Andy said slowly. Su Xin nodded slightly, "We have arrived." But suddenly, a clear voice echoed throughout the mountains, "Welcome to the Eternal Palace," Andy and Su Xin''s gazes were drawn to the source of the voice, and they saw a man in his twenties, dressed in an elegant blue robe, his black hair drooping down to his shoulders, stepping forward, his dark eyes fixed on Su Xin. The man appeared to have come to a halt, his eyes brimming with shock and desire. Su Xin''s face creased, and she felt a wave of disgust wash over her. Andy, on the other hand, raised his brows as he noticed a gleam in Man''s eyes. In the book, there was a character named Ma Chan who was born with heavenly eyes, eyes that could see through anything. Before Fang Yan arrived at the Eternal Palace, Ma Chan was the Sect''s Prime Disciple. And indeed he was very talented, with extraordinary comprehension abilities, as his eyes could see through every trick and he could imitate opponents'' moves. Nobody knew, but this man was also from the upper world. Actually, Andy''s story about the master throwing him into the lower world was inspired by Ma Chan''s plot. He was born into a mortal family, but he was blessed with heavenly power. One day, an old man accepted him as his disciple. His Master was a rogue cultivator but one of the most powerful men in the upper world, but on his journey of cultivation, he made many enemies, and to prevent them from killing his only disciple, he sent him to the Lower World. After arriving in the lower world, he became a disciple of the Eternal Palace, and due to his talent, they promoted him to the position of Prime Disciple. In the book, when Fang Yan became the Prime Disciple of the Eternal Palace, Ma Chan challenged him but eventually got lost, leading him to leave the sect. But there was one catch to the whole thing: later in the book, it was revealed that this man had married Su Xin. However, he was eventually killed by Fang Yan. Fortunately, it was revealed in the book that even though he came from the upper world as he was born into a mortal family; he knew nothing about Su Xin until he met her again in the upper world and eventually married her. Andy''s lips curled slightly as he vanished and reappeared in front of Ma Chan. Meanwhile, the Elder of the Eternal Palace was about to introduce Ma Chan to Andy when he noticed Andy vanish. His heart skipped a beat as if he sensed that something bad was about to happen. He really wanted to beat Ma Chan up as he saw see those eyes staring at Su Xin. But he thought it was normal for a man to see a woman, but he forgot about Andy, who was very arrogant and would kill anyone for any slightest displeasure. ... Ma Chan''s gaze was fixed on Su Xin; even though she wore a veil to cover her face, he could see through it because of his eyes. He was surprised, as this was the first time he had ever seen such a beautiful woman in his life. From the moment his master sent him to the lower world, his whole time was spent in cultivation. Because of his talent and speed in cultivation, he eventually became the Prime Disciple of the Sect. He hoped to spend the remainder of his time in the sect, enter the Divine Realm, and eventually leave for the Middle World. But one day, Sect. Master called him and informed him that the Sect will have another Prime Disciple, which piqued his curiosity, and that is why he came to welcome the new Prime Disciple. To be honest, he was looking forward to challenging this new Prime Disciple. In this journey of cultivation, he eventually began to feel lonely because he was at the top. No one in his generation could beat him, and he yearned for a challenge. But this new Prime Disciple piqued his interest because he had heard that this man was from the higher world. Even though he was from the upper world, no one knew about it because his master had specifically instructed him not to tell anyone unless absolutely necessary. But who would have thought that he would meet the woman who would steal his heart? Yes, he was infatuated with her, and strangely, he had a feeling she would be his. While his eyes stared at the woman in front of him, a figure in a black robe and silver hair appeared in front of him, his face hidden behind the half mask. His blue eyes were fixed on him, and his lips were curled. His body shivered as he saw the face behind that mask. But suddenly, a crisp voice reached his ears. "You are looking at something?" Chapter 82 - Ma Chans Shock "You were looking at something?" Ma Chan shuddered when he heard those words; he had the distinct feeling that they had come straight from hell. While his eyes were fixed on the masked man before him, he clearly saw the face behind that mask. To be honest, even he was surprised when he saw that face. A feeling of inferiority bubbled in his heart. This was the first time in his life that he felt this way; while with his master, he had seen many unfathomable cultivators in the upper world, but this was the first time in his life that he felt inferior to someone. But he quickly cleared his mind and looked the man in the eyes. Even though he was born into a mortal family, he had seen many cultivators who were stronger than this man. He knew that his destiny was to stand on top of the world, and he couldn''t fail in his journey of cultivation. Even though he was from the upper world and was born with Heavenly Powers, he worked tirelessly to improve his cultivation. That was why he had no friends, let alone a companion. But when he saw that woman, he felt a calling in his heart, a calling that it was his destiny to be with her. He also knew that the man in front of him would be the woman''s partner. But he couldn''t back down; it was the first time in his life that he felt something for someone. There was a stare down between him and the man in front of him for some time, but when he heard the next words of the man, his entire world turned upside down. ... Andy''s gaze was fixed on Ma Chan the entire time, and his lips were curled up slightly. To be honest, he was very impressed by him. This was the first time someone dared to look him in the eyes. But he''d had enough of this game. "You should know that I have the power to deduce the past and the future. And I''ve just deduced that if you keep looking at my woman, you''ll die in the future." Ma Chan was flabbergasted; this was the first time in his life that someone had threatened him right in the face. He felt a surge of rage in his heart, but before he can even say anything, Andy came close and whispered in his ears. "I also deduced that you were born into a mortal family and that you were not born in this world, correct?" When he heard those words, Ma Chan shuddered, and his eyes opened wide. No one in this world knew he came from the upper world, let alone that he was born into a mortal family. He slowly turned to face Andy, who was looking at him with a smirk. Andy took one last look at the shocked Ma Chan before disappearing and reappearing beside the gigantic eagle. Meanwhile, everyone in the plains, be it Disciples or the Elders of the Eternal Palace, had their gaze fixed on the two men. The first was the Prime Disciple of the Eternal Palace, who had made a name for himself through his unrelenting cultivation, talent, and contribution to the Sect, while the second was a newly recruited Prime Disciple. They had heard that he possessed extraordinary talent and had come from a higher world. Even the Elder who recruited Andy was shocked when he saw the scene unfold before him. He was shocked not because Andy threatened Ma Chan, but because Andy turned around and left without even touching Ma Chan. But he exhaled a sigh of relief. He knew that he had recruited someone who could also cause his sect''s demise. He had no choice but to take the risk. Andy''s background is far too important for his sect. Even the Sect. Master agreed with his decision. He shook his head and appeared beside Andy, while murmurs filled the air as everyone started to discuss their new Prime Disciple. To be honest, they wanted to see the competition between their sect''s two prime disciples. But, aside from threatening Ma Chan, the new Prime Disciple did nothing. ....... While Andy was assisting Su Xin in jumping down from the Gigantic Eagle, he noticed the Elder appear beside him. "It''s a good thing you did nothing to him," Elder said to Andy. Andy, on the other hand, didn''t even turn to look at the Elder; his gaze was fixed on Su Xin as he held her hands. "Do you think I''m some bloodthirsty maniac who would kill anyone just for fun?" Su Xin jumped to the ground with Andy''s aid, but she stumbled slightly as he supported her quickly. She smiled and looked at Andy, "I am alright," After Su Xin''s landed safely on the ground, Andy turned around to look at Elder, who had a strange expression on his face. But the Elder shook his head and smiled, "No, I was afraid you''d break a Sect rule on your first day." "What rule?" Andy asked, his brow furrowed. Meanwhile, Shi Yi landed beside Su Xin, her eyes scanning the surroundings. Her heart thumped as she realized she had always wanted to be a disciple of the Eternal Palace, and she was finally here. But her gaze was drawn to Ma Chan, who was rooted to the ground, his gaze fixed on Andy''s direction. "You should not kill your fellow disciple," Elder said calmly, his gaze darting to Ma Chan. But his heart thumped again when he noticed Ma Chan was still staring at the woman beside Andy. He knew something bad would happen if he didn''t get Andy out of here. "Come with me; I''ll take you to your mountain. You should be tired of the long journey, right?" Andy nodded, "All right" Elder smiled and led the way, followed by Andy and two women. Meanwhile, many Elders who had come to greet the new Prime Disciple frowned. Everyone had heard that the new Prime Disciple had arrived from the higher world, and they wanted to build a good relationship with him. But the Elder took him away without even introducing him to them. Ma Chan''s eyes were at the departing figure of Andy and Su Xin. His mind was racing with thoughts, the most pressing of which was about his identity. How did that man find out about it? His gaze scanned the surroundings, discovering that many of the cultivators present on the plains had their gaze fixed on Andy, with only a few of them looking at him with pity. His eyes narrowed slightly before flashing with a ruthless glint as he decided to meet Andy alone. Chapter 83 - The Elders Suggestion Andy stood in front of a tall and vast mountain covered in various types of trees, with the peak shrouded in drifting clouds and a path carved to the top of the mountains. He could see that this mountain was close to the Palace. As he closed his eyes and felt a slight cool breeze flutter his hair, he discovered that the density of energy is many times greater than in the floating valley city. "This will be your mountain." Elder''s voice reached his ears. He slowly opened his eyes to look at the Elder, who was smiling at him. Andy smiled. "Thank you for your support all this time." The Elder, on the other hand, waved his hands. "Don''t even bring it up. In any case, I''d assign a few outer disciples to patrol the mountains. Anyway, Sect Master has gone into seclusion and will meet you after he ends it. I''ll take you on a tour of the Sect tomorrow. You should rest today." "All right," Andy replied, his gaze shifting to Su Xin, who was frowning as she stared at the mountains. "And one more thing. Please don''t mind, Ma Chan. With his efforts and talent, he rose to the position of Prime Disciple, but he was on his own in his journey of cultivation. Perhaps he was attracted to this lady. But he has a clear heart and will be a future pillar of our sect. Please have a big heart and forgive him." Andy''s brows creased as he turned to face the Elder, who had a pleading expression on his face. "I said nothing. It''s up to him whether or not he realizes his mistake. Otherwise, don''t blame me for destroying your future pillar." The Elder was taken aback; he hadn''t expected this young man to threaten him. But he nodded and said, "I will speak to him." After saying that, the Elder vanished, and Andy looked at Su Xin, "Let''s go." Su Xin''s gaze returned to Andy, and she smiled. "Let''s go. I have something to tell you." "Hold on tight," Andy said as he abruptly lifted Su Xin from the ground and vanished. Meanwhile, Shi Yi was baffled for a moment as she lamented her luck, but she also ran towards the peak of the mountains. ..... Andy''s words were still on Ma Chan''s mind as he walked mindlessly towards his mountain. But the image of Su Xin stayed in his mind. This is the first time in his life that he has felt a powerful attraction to a woman. He knew from the moment he saw her that it was his destiny to be with her, and he couldn''t let anyone ruin his destiny. To be honest, he didn''t fear that man. His master has given him many things in order to save his life, but he has always kept a low profile in order to avoid attracting the attention of anyone. As a result, he pretended to cultivate diligently and worked his way up to become the Sect''s Prime Disciple. Otherwise, with his talent, sweeping through the Lower World would be a piece of cake. However, his master had warned him not to draw any attention to himself, as this could alert his master''s enemies. As he was passing through the secluded forest, a figure appeared in front of him. He was stunned for a moment before he bowed towards the figure. "Elder," The Elder''s gaze was fixed on Ma Chan for a moment before he sighed, "How are you now?" Ma Chan''s brow furrowed as he heard Elder''s words, and he shook his head slightly. "I don''t know why you''re asking this, but I''m fine." The Elder nodded, "It''s great that you are fine. I know that you are attracted to that girl. But let me tell you one thing: forget her." Ma Chan was stunned, and his body shook. He hadn''t expected the Elder to tell him to forget about the woman of his dreams. But he took a deep breath to calm his heart. "Why are you saying this? As far as I know, I have the right to fight for my happiness." But the Elder shook his head and chuckled mockingly. "I understand what you''re thinking. But I''m saying this for your own good. You''ve only heard about his background, but you haven''t seen his ruthlessness. I have witnessed the annihilation of the Lin Clan, and the reason was that young man. And.." But the Elder shook his head again. "I am telling this for your own good. I still remember the day when you became the disciple of this sect. I have seen your hard work and diligence all these years and I know that you are not any less than that young man. To be honest, you are the future pillar of your Sect. And I don''t want to lose you for such useless reason." "Useless? Is finding my happiness is useless to you? From the moment, I became a disciple of this sect. I''ve never asked for anything and have given so much to the Sect. But today, I thought that everyone would stand behind me when I confronted him." Ma Chan came to a halt, exhaled, and stared at the Elder in front of him. "Is it because of his background?" But the Elder shook his head. "That is one thing, but he is also powerful enough to kill you. You should not underestimate him simply because he is the first stage of the Soul Formation Realm and you have just reached the Peak Level of the Soul Formation Realm. He is only eighteen years old and is in the Soul Formation Realm. How many people have you met who are at the Soul Formation at the age of eighteen? And let me tell you something. He could face the Profound Level Cultivator even when he was only in Core Formation Realm. Now that he''s made a breakthrough, there''s a good chance he''ll be able to kill you easily." Ma Chan was stunned this time. He did not know Andy was only eighteen years old. He thought he would be his age. Even in the upper world, only the super genius could enter the Soul Formation Realm at such a young age. But the image of Su Xin flashed through his mind once again. He couldn''t bear the thought of losing her. What if Andy is talented? He himself was born with Heavenly Powers and knew that he would one day stand atop this world and would face these obstacles in the journey of his life. When he looked at the Elder, a ruthless glint flashed in his eyes. "You don''t need to be worried about that. I will not kill him. As for his background, I..." But he came to a halt, took one last look at Elder, and started walking towards his mountain. The Elder sighed, his gaze fixed on his departing figure. "I can only do this much. It is now up to you to decide how you will face him.. Our sect cannot offend anyone from the Higher World," He muttered and then vanished. Chapter 84 - Ma Chans Premonition Drifting clouds passed through the majestic courtyard at the top of the mountains, surrounded by beautiful gardens and trees. Andy stood at a distance, his gaze fixed on the courtyard, and his robe fluttered in the breeze. However, a lovely voice interrupted his thoughts. "It''s beautiful," Andy turned to look at Su Xin, her face was covered in a veil, while her eyes observed the garden and the trees. "You are beautiful," Su Xin was taken aback for a moment, and she blushed slightly as she looked at Andy. Her eyes stared at the blue eyes behind the mask. But her heart skipped a beat as she remembered the face behind the mask. "I have to tell you something," she said suddenly as she removed her veil. Andy''s brows were arched, but he nodded, "Go on," Su Xin sighed. "I remember many things about my past. And as you said, I am the daughter of the Su Family." Andy smiled as he heard her words, "Isn''t it a good thing? You''ll be able to regain your cultivation soon, right?" Su Xin, on the other hand, shook her head. "No, I still have the feeling that something is changing within my body. Perhaps it will take some time for my body to recover." "Take your time. You will recover soon." Su Xin nodded, "There is one more thing I like to say." "Oh. What is it?" Andy asked her. "I don''t know, but when I saw that man, I felt that I have seen him somewhere. It''s just that I don''t know where I have seen him." Andy''s eyes narrowed as he looked at her, but he smiled again. "Don''t worry, I have something to tell you about him." "Don''t ask me how I know, but that man is also from the upper world. You''d seen him somewhere, and he''d be a part of the crowd, just like me." Su Xin was surprised when she heard her words, "Really?" Andy nodded slightly. She exhaled a sigh of relief. "I thought it was my imagination, but I felt like I''d known him for a long time. But if he''s from the upper world, I''m sure I''ve seen him somewhere." "I remember my past, and there would be no man in my life apart from you in the future," she said, her beautiful eyes returning to him. But then their attention was drawn to the footsteps behind them. Shi Yi stood there panting heavily, with one hand on her waist and the other on her breast. Her eyes were fixed on them, and her face was filled with bitterness. Su Xin moved quickly and supported her, asking worriedly, "Are you all right?" "It''s fine," Shi Yi said, shaking her head, "I didn''t really expect this mountain to be so tall." But Su Xin interrupted, "Let''s go inside." As they both entered the courtyard, Andy glared at the figure of Su Xin and smirked. "Destiny, huh?" ... Ma Chan stood in the middle of the courtyard, his eyes lost in thought as he gazed at the sky, while his thumb rubbed a peculiar jade. "Should I tell him?" He muttered but shook his head as the jade disappeared from his grasp. His heart was racing as the image of Su Xin flashed through his mind. He couldn''t get his mind off her from the moment he saw her. Even after Andy told him about his past, he was not anxious about that. He has a master who will always be there for him. So what if someone threatens him with his past? His gaze returned to the sky as he reflected on his past. Born in a mortal family, he always heard about cultivators. As he grew older, he became more aware of others'' deception and trickery. He was aware that he was unique. But his peculiarity made him lonely. He had no one to talk to. He used to fascinate the cultivators, who were like gods to mortals. But there was always hope in his heart that his life would change someday. And, as if the heavens had seen his hope, he came across an old man on the verge of death one day. He helped and took care of that old man until he recovered. But who would have thought that the old man was a cultivator who was injured in an ambush? That old man saw right through him and told him about his eyes. He told him he was born with Heavenly Eyes, that he was a rare genius who would one day shake the world. That old man accepted him as a disciple and began teaching him cultivation from that day on. He traveled with the old man, saw the world, and a new world of cultivation opened up before him. The more cultivators he met, the more he realized he was different. His eyes helped him greatly in his cultivation, since he could see through the opponent''s moves and copy and comprehend them. The old man told him that one day if he is strong enough, he will be able to unravel the mystery of his Heavenly eyes. That fascinated him, and he became a cultivation maniac. He wanted to be strong, to see through the secrets of his eyes. He was always alone, even after becoming a cultivator. But he didn''t seem to mind. But one day, his master sent him to this lower world. His master instructed him to experience life and ascend to the higher world. He even told him not to reveal the disciple''s identity or tell anyone about his eyes, since it could incite greed in other cultivators. He followed his master''s orders and joined this sect, leading a low-key life. He had always thought that he would be lonely for the rest of his life. But when he saw that woman today, he knew it was his destiny to meet her. Unknowingly, a smile formed on his face as an image of Su Xin flashed before his eyes. But then his eyes glowed, and the scene before him changed. He stood near a window, his eyes fixed on a flock of flying swans in the middle of the clouds. Suddenly, he felt at ease, as if all of his worries had vanished. While he was lost in the scenery around him, he felt someone wrap their hands around his chest. He was astonished for a moment and quickly turned around. But he stayed rooted to the spot, his gaze fixed on the beautiful woman in front of him. Her Oceanic blue hair drooped down her shoulders, her blue eyes fixed on him, and she smiled sweetly. "You seemed lost, husband?" She asked with an innocent expression on her face. He was stunned, and his heart skipped a beat, but before he could reply, the scene in front of him changed. Suddenly, he felt pain all over his body and found himself kneeling on the ground. He was shocked to find himself in the midst of the destroyed city, where blood flowed like a river and dead bodies littered the earth. But then his gaze was drawn to a figure standing in the distance with his back facing him. The man was dressed in a black robe, and he could see silver hairs dropping to his waist. But his heart stopped for a moment when he discovered the figure beside that man. Su Xin''s eyes were filled with fear and helplessness as he stared at the figure in front of her. Blood dripped from the corner of her lips, and she looked down to see a hand ripping through her chest. She reverted her gaze to the figure as a tear streamed down her cheeks and the last word escaped her lips. "Why?" But her eyes lost the shine, and she fell to the ground. The blood of Su Xin dripped from the figure''s hand and he turned to look at him. He was shocked and stunned. A figure stood in front of him, his face hidden behind a black mask and a smirk on his face. He knew who he was. It was the same man whom he met today. But the man looked older now. It was the same man who had threatened him. His heart was racing as he saw the man standing before him. But the man''s blue eyes suddenly changed to Red, as a crisp voice reached his ears. "Did you like it?" Chapter 85 - Meeting Su Xin "NOOOOOOOOOO" Ma Chan screamed, and the glow in his eyes faded. He was lying on the ground, his entire body drenched in sweat, and his eyes seemed listless as he gazed at the sky. His teeth chattered, his body shivered, and the luster returned to his eyes as he scanned around to find himself lying in the middle of the courtyard. He sat on the ground, his mind racing over the scene he had witnessed. "What was that?" He muttered as he stood up. "Was that my fate?" His gaze was drawn back to the sky, where streaks of cloud drifted in between the blue sky. "My eyes. Yes, it was my eyes that showed me my future." He muttered again, and the image of Andy killing Su Xin flashed before his eyes. "N...I can''t let that happen. That man will kill my wife. How can I let it happen? I have to tell her. I have to save her." He muttered frantically as he dashed towards the door. His steps slowed as his mind cleared. He forgot about the man. He was still with her. He must meet her when she is alone. He has to take her away from that man. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and his mind raced with thoughts. His eyes opened after a while, and he was filled with determination as he left his courtyard. ..... Ma Chan appeared near mountains, his eyes scanning the area to see that many outer disciples were patrolling, while a few of them were having a conversation with one another. He hid his presence as he listened to their conversation. "Who would have imagined we''d be patrolling near this mountain," one disciple said as he cleaned his sword. "It''s better than doing those odd jobs. To be honest, we are fortunate to be guarding this mountain. I heard that the new Prime Disciple is from the higher world, and if he is impressed by us, he may give us some pointers and cultivation resources from that world." Another disciple said as he looked at the first disciple. "But do you think that Ma Chan is stronger than the new Prime Disciple?" The first disciple asked. "I''m not sure, but I doubt it. Remember that the new Prime Disciple comes from a higher world. It is true that he would be stronger than Ma Chan. Even though Ma Chan is strong, he is from our world, and how could he compare to him, and haven''t you seen how our New Prime Disciple threatened Ma Chan?" "Yes, I also think that Ma Chan is weaker than him and, by the way, what is the name of our New Prime Disciple?" "I heard it''s An Di. I don''t think we have any An family in Black Dragon Continent." While those disciples were chit-chatting, Ma Chan''s face became strange, but he shook his head slightly and cleared his thoughts, and he stood there like a rock, waiting for Andy to leave. Ma Chan remained motionless for the entire day. But then he heard footsteps approaching the mountains. His eyes drifted to the source to see that Elder was approaching the mountains. His heart skipped a beat, and he held his breath as he made his presence more inconspicuous. His eyes were fixed on the Elder all this time until he disappeared from his sight and he heaved a silent sigh. His wait came to an end when he noticed a movement near the mountains. His gaze was drawn to the man in the black robe, his silver hair drooping down to his waist, and his face hidden behind a half mask. Ma Chan''s body shuddered as those red eyes flashed through his mind. At that time, he felt as if he had fallen into Hell. He''d never forget that feeling. But his heart skipped a beat when he noticed Andy stopping in his tracks and looking in his direction. As if he hadn''t noticed anything, he shook his head and began following the Elder. Ma Chan exhaled as they both left his sight. Then his gaze was drawn to the disciples who were patrolling the mountains. His lips curled up, and he disappeared from this place. The disciples had no idea that someone had slipped past their guard and into the mountain. Ma Chan''s steps came to a halt and his heart thumped as his gaze was drawn to a woman in green robes, her hair covering half of her face as she tended to a flower in the gardens. His heart raced as he unknowingly walked towards her. Even if he tried, he couldn''t forget her face. She would be his woman in the future. She would be his wife. As if she felt his presence, she turned around to look at him. His heart stopped for a moment and then ached when he saw a frown on her face. He felt that his presence disgusted her. He took a deep breath to calm himself, and his lips curled into a smile. "Why are you here?" Su Xin asked, her eyes locked on him. His presence made her feel very uneasy. "I...I came here to see you," Ma Chan stuttered, but he took another deep breath and his eyes became serious for a moment before softening as he looked at her. "See me?" Su Xin asked, her brows arched. Ma Chan nodded. "Yes, from the moment I saw you, I knew that you and I were meant to be together. I know you don''t know who I am, but I''ll tell you the biggest secret I haven''t told anyone in this world." But Su Xin interrupted, "I don''t want to know anything, would you please this place?" "Please, listen to me. I know you won''t believe me, but I can make you cultivate. I know you''re a mortal, but my master will find a way to turn you into a cultivator. That man is not right for you." "Your Master?" Su Xin''s eyes narrowed. Ma Chan hurriedly nodded. "Yes, my master. He is an unfathomable cultivator from the upp... No, you don''t know much about this world. But I''ll tell you one thing: I''m not from this world. There is a different world out there. I came from the upper world, and my master is so powerful that he could destroy this world with the flick of his hand." "Really?" Su Xin''s face lit up with a mischievous smile. "Yes," Ma Chan nodded, and hope ignited in his heart when he saw that smile. "What is the name of your master?" Su Xin asked again. Ma Chan was stunned for a moment, but he replied, "Lo... Long Shan. It''s Long Shan." Su Xin''s brow furrowed, but her head ached when she heard the name "Long Shan?" But her thoughts were interrupted by his next words, "I know you won''t believe me, but I have the power to see the future, and I saw that you and I would be married in the future, and that man would kill you." But before he could think anything, all the hairs on his body stood up and his heart screamed of danger as he heard words from behind him. "Oh Really?" Chapter 86 - Ma Chans Madness "Oh Really?" Ma Chan shivered as he vanished and reappeared at a distance. His eyes were drawn to Andy, whose blue eyes stared at him while having a smirk on his face. His heart thumped. He didn''t even realize when that man appeared behind him. "You were saying something? That I will kill my woman?" Andy still had a smile on his face as he slowly walked towards Su Xin, she looked at him gently. As he approached her, he wrapped his hand around her waist and kissed her on the forehead, and she snuggled in his arms, her eyes closed. Ma Chan''s mind went blank as he stood motionless. He couldn''t believe what had just happened. She would be his future wife; how could another man have such a close relationship with her? His heart screamed with rage. How could that man be with her? He will kill her in the future. His eyes couldn''t be wrong. His master told him that his eyes were a gift from the heavens, and the heavens do not lie. "This cannot be true. You should not be with her. No. I''ll kill you." He began muttering. His eyes glowed brightly, and an unknown aura started to surround him. Suddenly, the black clouds started gathering above the sect, and the slow sound of rumble started spreading throughout. Su Xin''s eyes widened and her heart skipped a beat as she slowly turned her face to look at Ma Chan, whose eyes were glowing brightly. Meanwhile, Andy''s brow furrowed and his smile faded as he carried Su Xin and vanished. He appeared at a distance and let Su Xin down. "Whatever happens, don''t even try to come near us," he said solemnly. "How about you? He is not normal, "She asked worriedly, her gaze fixed on Andy. Andy smiled lightly and turned to look at Ma Chan, whose eyes were glowing brightly and was looking in his direction. "It''s time for me to teach someone," Meanwhile, the entire sect was shrouded in thick, black clouds. Everyone, whether disciples or Elders, looked up to gaze at the sky. As the commotion in the Entire Sect erupted, many disciples were gripped with fear. Many of them believed that this was divine retribution. The Elder was standing near the forest, his gaze fixed on the sky, and his brow furrowed. He was accompanying Andy on his tour of the sect. However, he mentioned that he had forgotten something and returned to the mountains. As he waited for him, the black clouds shrouded the entire sect. He didn''t know why, but he had a feeling something bad was about to happen. This is the first time he has seen anything like this. But he''s heard that when someone ascends to the Higher World, they must go through the Divine Tribulation. Is someone from the sect ascending? He hesitated for a moment before vanishing. He needed to meet with the other Elders or possibly force the Sect Master to end the Seclusion. ... When Andy appeared, he found Ma Chan in front of him, who was throwing a punch at him. Andy''s eyes narrowed as he felt the dreadful force behind that punch. He disappeared and appeared at a distance again, but found Ma Chan following him behind. "You can''t get away from me," Ma Chan sneered, throwing another punch at him. But Andy vanished before he could touch him. His eyes followed a path, and he disappeared completely. As the black cloud rumbled with lightning, two men, one in black and one in blue, appeared and disappeared at the different places in the entire mountains. "Why are you running away? Are you scared of me?" Ma Chan sneered again as a sword appeared in his hand and he slashed at Andy. Meanwhile, a smile appeared on Andy''s face, and he vanished. Ma Chan''s heart was driven mad when he saw the sword miss the target. When he reappeared, he saw Andy standing there, coolly smiling at him. When he saw that smile, an odd feeling rose in his heart. He slashed the sword, but Andy disappeared. "AGHK!" he screamed before disappearing. He felt as if Andy were mocking him the entire time. But, just as he appeared, Andy''s voice reached his ears, "Do you think I am scared of you? It''s just that I haven''t stretched my body in a long time. But let me ask you a question: why are you trying to kill me?" As he heard those words, his heart was filled with rage, and he slashed the sword again at Andy, but this time a flash of light escaped the sword and flew quickly towards Andy. "You''re asking me? You should not be with her. She''ll be my wife; how dare you touch her?" Ma Chan screamed, but then saw Andy disappear. Ma Chan appeared in front of Andy, but he heard his words again, "Fine, but who told you she''d be your wife, and you were telling her I''d kill her? How can you say that?" As Ma Chan''s eyes glowed brightly and he slashed the sword in two different directions, his mind was in disarray, "You''re asking me? I am the son of Heaven. Born with my Heavenly Eyes. Heaven showed me that you would kill her. How can I remain calm when the murderer of my wife is right in front of me?" Andy''s eyes narrowed, but he vanished and reappeared somewhere else. But this time, Ma Chan stopped, and his steps came to a halt. "How is that possible? How could I have missed his next move?" The glow in his eyes faded slightly, but it glowed brightly again. "No, you are playing something. My eyes can''t be wrong," He screamed and slashed the sword three times. Every flash of the sword, however, was missing the target. "See, if you couldn''t see my next move, how could you see the future?" Andy mocked once more before disappearing. Sword flashes engulfed the entire mountain range, obliterating the garden and trees. And the scream of the madman could be heard all over. "NOOOOO. It can''t be true. I am heaven''s son. I can''t be wrong. My eyes can''t be wrong." "But can''t you see that you''re wrong. How can my woman become your wife? Didn''t you realize how much she love and cared for me? How could she possibly marry you? Huh? Your eyes are the joke. You are a joke." Andy''s voice echoed again. But when his words struck Ma Chan''s heart, he began to doubt his own eyes. His heart was filled with rage and hatred, and his eyes shone brightly once more and thunder filled the sky as if preparing to hit the target. But Andy sighed as he looked up at the sky, "It''s time to end this," and time slowed down around him, and he vanished and reappeared in front of Ma Chan. Andy looked at Ma Chan, who appeared to be a statue, his hand slashing the sword at the snail''s pace. But his gaze was drawn to those glowing eyes. "Give me these eyes," Chapter 87 - Long Shans Choice Su Clan, Upper World A man in a black robe sat on a plush couch, his white hair neatly tied up. His sharp eyes were fixed on the handsome middle-aged man sitting on the opposite couch. The middle-aged man''s eyes were filled with worry. "It''s been over ten days, and we still haven''t found Su Xin." The middle-aged man sighed. "It''s all my fault. I should not have let her go to those ruins," "Su Jian, we''ve known each other for over a thousand years, and this is the first time I''ve seen the situation get out of your hands." "Anyway, what happened?" The man in the black robe inquired. Su Jian sighed and shook his head. "Xin''er told me a few days ago that she had discovered a clue to the ruins of Ancient Era. I''m not sure what was going through my head, but I let her go there. But who''d have thought that she''d be ambushed?" "Those people from the Blood Tower really made the wrong enemy this time," he said with a ruthless glint in his eyes. The man in black robes arched his brows. "Blood Tower? Even so, they will not kill anyone unless they are paid to do so." "I know, but they should have thought about it a thousand times before ambushing Xin''er. The only thing I know is that she has left this world. It''s a blessing of the heavens that her life jade is still intact." Su Jian stood up and walked over to the window, his gaze lost as he stared at the sky. "You are aware that Xin''er is my only child. The auspicious light lighted the entire world the day she was born. She is my pride, and I am very proud that she has never let me down. Even though she was born with the Heavenly Physique, she was never proud of it and never had an enemy in her entire life." "Long Shan, I also know the reason for your visit. We''ve been sworn brothers for a long time, and I promised to marry my child to yours. When my daughter was born two hundred years ago, you were blessed with a son at the same time. But who would have thought that your wife and son would vanish one day? Your search had been futile for all these years, and you had never found them. But I heard a few days ago that you''d taken a disciple and wanted to marry my daughter to him. Is that right?" Su Jian turned around and looked at Long Shan, who seemed to reminisce about his past. "Yes, I don''t know what happened to them. Just as I thought I got the clue, an unknown man attacked me. I almost died, but that day, a mortal boy saved me. After living with him for a few days, I got to know that he was also the child of Heaven, born with the Heavenly Eyes. I think you should know about that legend." Su Jian shuddered as he heard about Heavenly Eyes. "Really?" He almost screamed. He has read that the bearers of the Heavenly Eyes, like his daughter, were born with the blessing of the Heavens. He also learned that those born with those eyes have the ability to change the future. Long Shan nodded. "Yes, that is why I sent him to the lower world. I don''t want anyone to know about him. He is my only hope of finding my son and wife." Su Jian became flustered and appeared beside Long Shan, gripping his shoulders tightly and looking him in the eyes. "Have his eyes been awakened? Can he find my daughter?" Long Shan shook his head, "No, I don''t think so. But I''ll tell him to look for your daughter in the lower world. There''s a chance she went to that world." Su Jian''s eyes were filled with disappointment as he let go of Long Shan''s shoulders and sighed, "Thank you." Long Shan nodded, his gaze fixed on Su Jian. But then his body shuddered and his eyes widened. Su Jian noticed a change in Long Shan''s expression. "What happened?" Long Shan looked at Su Jian and said, "Something happened to my disciple." As he looked down, his eyes shone with a bright red light. His vision changed as he saw black clouds surrounded a place. While Ma Chan was lying on the ground, blood and pus seeped out of the hollowed eye sockets. Long Shan''s heart skipped a beat and his gaze shifted to a young man in a black robe, his face hidden behind a black mask and smirking at him. Long Shan''s heart swelled with rage, "How dar.." But then Long Shan''s vision changed, and he found himself in the middle of a dark forest. He frowned as he looked around to see that the forest was full of dead trees, while the howling of wolves and hyenas filled the air. But his heart stopped for a moment when he saw two figures lying on the ground unconscious. "Jin''er," he screamed, but was shocked that he couldn''t move from his place. His body trembled furiously as his gaze was fixed on a woman and a young man lying on the ground, breathing restfully as if they were fast asleep, oblivious to the rest of the world. He tried to move his hand but couldn''t, and a tear fell from the corner of his eyes. "Who?" he screamed hoarsely, his gaze fixed on two figures lying on the ground. But suddenly, a sweet voice echoed in the forest. "You don''t need to know who I am. But you should know that if you want to find your wife and son. Just do what I say." Long Shan''s shuddered when he heard that voice. Someone from that realm was speaking with him. His tone softened, and he asked politely. "What do I need to do?" His wife and son were extremely important to him, and he would go to any length to get them back. The sweet voice rang out once more. "Good Boy. I need a little help. Ma Chan will no longer be your disciple, but rather the man you just saw. When he comes to this world, you must introduce him as your disciple. Until then, your wife and son will be safe in my hands. If anyone knows anything about Ma Chan, silence them. I don''t want you to make any mistakes." Long Shan was shocked when he heard that. He realized he had become entangled in the grand scheme of things. His heart wanted to deny it because Ma Chan had once saved his life, and when he accepted him as a disciple, he saw him as almost as his own son. But then his gaze was drawn to his wife and son, who were lying on the ground. His fists were clenched, and he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "I understand. But what is the name of that man?" He asked as he opened his eyes and scanned the forest. "His name will be An Di" Chapter 88 - An Di A few minutes before Andy''s confrontation with Ma Chan. ..... The Elder stood in front of the courtyard as he stared at Andy, who just opened the door. Andy looked surprised for a moment. "Elder?" The Elder nodded, "Come. I''ll show you around the Sect." But then his gaze was drawn to the woman standing behind Andy. He was taken aback for a moment before calming down. To be honest, he had never seen such a beautiful woman before. This was the first time he had seen her face, as the veil had hidden it the entire time. He now understood why Ma Chan was smitten with this woman. However, he could see that this woman was mortal. He shook his head and his gaze shifted to Andy. "Shall we go now?" Andy nodded and followed the Elder; in the meantime, Su Xin''s gaze was fixed on Andy''s departing figure, a slight smile formed on her face as she approached the garden outside the courtyard. ..... Andy stepped down the mountain, his gaze drawn to the Disciples patrolling outside the mountains. They came to a halt and bowed to him. Many of those eyes gleamed with reverence. Andy nodded and followed the Elder, but his steps came to a halt when he noticed someone staring at him intently. His brow furrowed as he looked in the direction he felt the gaze was coming from. His lips curled up slightly, as he turned his face and started following Elder again. And as soon as he stepped into the woods, he called out to Elder, "Could you please wait a moment, Elder? I must return to the mountain. I forgot my spatial ring." The Elder''s face changed, and he turned around to look at Andy, then his eyes shifted to his hand, but he couldn''t find any ring on his finger. His gaze shifted to Andy, and he nodded. "Fine." Andy smiled, turned around, and began walking toward the mountains. Just as he took a few steps, a sweet voice of a woman resounded in his mind. "Take that man''s eyes. That will come in handy in the future." Andy''s brow furrowed as he heard that voice; it was the same woman who had told him of his reincarnation. "Even if you hadn''t told me, I would have done it. But what about his master?" Andy wondered aloud as he strolled towards the mountains. "It''s all taken care of by me. Destroy Ma Chan''s existence from the world." The voice resounded in his mind again. "What are you planning?" Andy asked, his eyes gleaming. "I''m smoothing out your path. Remember, no one should know you are his reincarnation. I''ve already masked your presence and now destiny could not track you down. It will not make any plan against you till the time you ascend to upper world." The sweet voice resounded again. Andy''s steps came to a halt as he licked his lips slightly. "Who are you?" But the voice giggled. "You''ll find me when the time is right. But I have to tell you, you are exactly like him." Andy shook his head and disappeared. As soon as he entered the mountains, he came to a halt as he noticed Ma Chan standing in front of Su Xin, explaining something. His lips curled up as he retracted his aura as he strolled silently toward Ma Chan, who was facing Su Xin. "Yes, my master. He is an unfathomable cultivator from the upp... No, you don''t know much about this world. But I''ll tell you one thing: I''m not from this world. There is a different world out there. I came from the upper world, and my master is so powerful that he could destroy this world with the flick of his hand." Andy saw Ma Chan nodding hurriedly and telling about his master. Su Xin''s gaze shifted slightly to Andy, who was standing behind Ma Chan, and a mischievous smile formed on her face as she asked Ma Chan, "Really?" "Yes," Ma Chan nodded. "What is the name of your master?" Su Xin asked again. "Lo... Long Shan. It''s Long Shan." Andy furrowed his brows. He hadn''t expected Su Xin to inquire about his master''s name. But then the woman''s voice resounded in his mind again. "Don''t worry, I''ll erase her memory," she said. "Fine, but I don''t want anything to happen to her," Andy replied while his gaze shifted to Ma Chan. But his lips curled up when he heard Ma Chan explaining to Su Xin that Andy would kill her in the future. He smirked and moved closer to Ma Chan and whispered in his ears, "Oh Really?" ... Present Time. Ma Chan lay unconscious on the ground, with blood and pus oozing from his hollowed eye sockets. Andy stared at Ma Chan as blood dripped from one of his hands, which held two eyeballs. Suddenly, a drop of water landed on his face. His eyes were drawn to the sky, he realized that it had begun to rain heavily. But then Andy''s hairs stood up, and a terrible pressure descended on the entire lower world, and a pair of red eyes appeared in the sky, staring at him. But his heart was calm as he stared directly into those eyes, and a smirk formed on his face. "HOW DAR.." The hoarse voice echoed throughout the lower world, but then the eyes vanished. Andy''s gaze was fixed on the sky for a while as raindrops fell on his face. He felt as if heaven was weeping for the loss of its child. He exhaled and looked at Ma Chan before crouching and touching his body. Ma Chan''s body vanished as soon as Andy touched him. Andy stood up and looked in the direction he had left Su Xin. His pupils constricted as he noticed Su Xin unconscious on the ground. He vanished and reappeared next to her. Her entire body was drenched in rain, but she appeared to be sleeping soundly. Andy let out a sigh as he picked her up and walked toward the courtyard. ..... Su Family, Upper World. Long Shan came back to his senses as he looked around and realized he was back in the room. He exhaled and closed his eyes again. His heart raced, but he was at ease since he knew his wife and son were still alive. But he couldn''t get the woman''s voice out of his head. Despite the fact that he is one of the upper world''s most powerful cultivators. Nevertheless, he rarely interacted with cultivators from that realm. However, his body shuddered slightly as Su Jian''s voice reached his ears. "Are you all right? Why are you sweating so much?" Long Shan turned to face Su Jian, who was staring at him intently. He shook his head, "Fine. I''m fine. It''s just that my disciple got into a fight with a powerful cultivator." Su Jian looked at Long Shan for a moment before nodding. "It''s good that he''s fine. Did you tell her about Xin''er?" Long Shan appeared to be lost, but he jolted. "Yes. I informed him about her. He''ll keep an eye out for her." Su Jian sighed in relief when he heard that. "Great. anyway, what is the name of your disciple?" Long Shan fell silent for a moment as he gazed at Su Jian. Many thoughts sprinting through his mind, but he eventually replied. "An Di,"